Donald Marshall: WHAT IS DRONING?

Some more information to Donald Marshall story:

Taken from vrillizards.webs.com/droning

DRONING PROCESS

Droning occurs when a Vril injects its quill/proboscis into the human eye where the lizard parasite takes over the human host brain. It is terribly painful for the human being until the human consciousness dies and the vril parasite consciousness is in full control. All (or most) memory and ability of former human is retained & the lizard consciousness now mimicks the former human’s behaviors. The former human is now a drone. These are the ‘people’ that are used by vril to infiltrate governments, religious, legal & financial systems, organizations and/or corporations. It is not uncommon for male or female drones to lose their hair at a younger age. Intelligence seems a little decreased-with a minimal capacity-if any, to understand sarcasm and/or dry humour. Offspring have increased risk of various birth abnormalities. Drones often seem incapable of empathy/sympathy and can quite often display psychotic behaviours. Drones enjoy perversion, sexual deviance and self gratification. The drone will seem to be an ill human until fully recovered from the parasitical infection which takes varying degrees of time, but is usually minimal. The eye that was droned with the proboscis will be affected and sometimes never fully recovers, leaving the affected eye to seem different from the other. Most drones appear completely normal and walk among us undetected.

 

The Vril proboscis connects with human eye and releases a foamy substance where the parasite injects itself into the human brain. The unfortunate human suffers temporary agony. Once the parasite is effectively in the brain, the human ceases to exist and the Vril is in full control of it’s host body.The age-old ‘eye of Horus’ symbol represents the age-old
~ Drones do NOT have lizard eyes. There are no major or obvious physical changes to the human body. The only change is that the human consciousness has ceased to exist and the Vril consciousness is now in control of the body.

~ Drones are NOT shapeshifters. Once the lizard takes over the human, there is no transferring in and out of the body as it is a permanent one time transfer until the lizard consciousness perishes. Shapeshifting is thought to be a metaphoric description of droning as it was difficult for people and/or their cultures to communicate the existance of Vril, much less the droning procedure in a way that would not bring them harm for attempting to expose the ancient secret or to preserve any information whatsoever.

~ Excessive or increased blinking and/or lip licking MAY POSSIBLY be lizard traits that transfer with the consciousness.
~ Drone offspring have increased chance of various syndromes and/or birth abrnomalities.
~ Drones are NOT nice people. They are a lizard consciouness who killled a human being via a parasite to assist the Vril agenda.
~ Most drones are ruthless, psychopatic, sexually driven and sadistic.
~ It is reported that the genitalia has an effect on male genitalia leading to the appearance of an underdeveloped penis.
~ Hair loss is reported to be a common trait among male and female drones. More skin anomalies appear such as moles, skin tags, age spots, etc.
THE SCIENCE OF PARASITES

After Reading Donald Marshall’s story where he claims to be a clone victim subject to tortuous acts by Queen Elizabeth & her gross elite friends, there was one part to his claims that I could NOT allow myself to believe….the parasitic ancient lizards called Vril. My conscious brain would not allow me to believe this part of Donald’s claims yet something was subconsciously driving me to look into it. Finally I decided to allow my ego to risk the potentials of embracing this ‘ludicracy.’

I communicated with Donald via skype several times and found that not only was he very REAL, he is very mentally stable as well. He’s humorous, kind & intelligent. He truly is an amazing, strong, courageous & moral human being. After getting good vibes from Donald, I kept up some really intense research and I believe I can offer merit to Donald’s claims about Vril Lizards. Please open that mind of yours to very real scientific possibilities that may just explain a few things.

I aim to link science to Vril lizard possibilities as I believe this is the one area that people are unable to wrap their minds around, as was I.

Humans, animals, insects & REPTILES can all become infected with a parasite. This is not a new concept and is widely known. Parasites ‘take over’ the thought process of the host (body) that it invades. An infected ant will be ‘driven’ to climb up on a blade of grass to purposely become eaten by grazing animals so that it can enter the stomach of sheep, cow, etc. and complete its life cycle. Sometimes the parasite can be transferred to a human that eats the newly infected animal, such as a pig. Pigs are very nasty creatures biologically and the bible FORBIDS any consumption of this meat or meat of any other ‘split hoofed’ animal. Sometimes humans can contract a parasite from an infected cat as well (Toxoplasma gondii). No matter how it gets contracted, once it enters the body it can in fact invade the brain. Parasites mimic their host yet the thought processes and further behaviors of infected persons alter significantly.

In the case of ‘Toxoplasma Gondii’ found in the stomachs of cats, the cats excrete the eggs and the eggs are eaten by smaller animals such as rats. The rats ingest the parasite and are ‘taken over’ to the point of losing their fear of cats and exposing themselves directly to a cat so that it can be ingested by and further infect that cat. Parasites instinctual nature is to ‘take over’ as much and as often as possible. There are various ways the parasites transfer from animals/bugs/reptiles to humans and once inside the human host, the natural process is to ‘take over’ the human thought process and control it. This is scientifically proven! Since humans are superior and there is nothing left to ‘take over’, the parasite is content to live in the human and the human becomes diseased. The parasite must feed and if it has infected the brain, then it begins to feed of the brain itself where the host begins to lose feelings like empathy & sympathy, they become sinister and self-driven. They eventually care for nothing but themselves and their self-preservation. They will hurt/destroy almost anyone/anything to get what they want/need. They become the most ruthless people on the planet.

See where this is going? Our world leaders fit this ‘psychopath’ description to a tee. Do you think all of our corrupt leaders, corporations, scientists, teachers, doctors, military, clergy, lawyers/judges, child welfare workers, police, etc. got infected by a cat scratch or could there be a different way they became infected? Since parasites are very common in lizards, I wonder if you could believe for even a fraction of a second that there may be truth to the fact that the illuminati’s best kept secret is Vril lizards. Could Vril lizards possibly transfer a parasite & ‘take over’ the elite characters on our planet and drive them to be the ‘evil’ that we just cannot understand in today’s world? I think so. If you’re not so sure, please keep reading.

When an uninfected rat senses a ‘predator’ cat nearby it becomes very frightened and aims to avoid the cat at all costs, as us ‘normal’ humans do when we sense an ‘evil’, ‘bad’, or ‘corrupt’ person. Yet when an infected rat senses the ‘predator’ cat it will present itself to the cat. This makes so much sense as far as I’m concerned. ‘WE’, the uninfected ‘rats’ naturally sense this same ‘fear’ when we are exposed to the ‘predator’ cat and we ‘run away’ from it, yet the infected ‘rats’ (psychopaths) among us do not fear the ‘predator’ qualities of the cat and instead desire & seek to become the same powerful ‘predator’. These people do not fear the bigger cats who could potentially ‘eat them’ and ‘desire’ to be as ‘powerful’ thereby giving up everything they are to become such. They don’t care about their former self…they now thrive for the power. Parasites and psychopaths often crave ‘evolving power’.

VARIOUS LINKS ABOUT PARASITE BEHAVIOR

PARASITE REX
SCIENTIFIC AMERICAN
HERP PARASITES
ZOMBIE INDUCING PARASITES
DIABOLICAL PARASITES

There’s tons more info out there folks….it’s time to wake up; a lot has happened while the world slumbered!

There are scores of interwoven conspiracy theories out there. This article is based on my opinions and/or observations. Please use your common sense when researching and stick to things that are scientifically suggestive. I do not claim in any way, shape or form claim to know everything on these matters, in fact, I’m just learning as I go & finally able to connect some dots. I sincerely hope you will too.

The author offers opinion through informed research. The author exercises freedom of speech with no intention towards: treason, sedition, blasphemous and defamatory libel, disruption of religious worship, hate propaganda, spreading false news, public mischief, obscenity, indecency and other forms. Content of expression is TRUE. The manner of expression is PEACEFUL. The intentions of the speaker are GENUINE AND NON-VIOLENT. The circumstances are a HUMAN RIGHTS ISSUE requiring information sharing.

Source

Have You Ever Wondered How Ghosts Work?

Very nice article about ghosts and time slips:

feature image number one

 

Just as UFOs have become synonymous with alien visitors, similarly it is often assumed that ghosts, if they are real, must be the spirits of the deceased. There are, however, several paranormal theories to explain ghosts that would be equally paradigm shattering to mainstream science if they could be scientifically verified and proven to be real, and not just the product of overactive imaginations.

 

Psychic Powers

 

Poltergeists cases typically involve objects being moved about seemingly on their own. There are two main schools of thought on what might be responsible for such phenomena, the first being that the spirits of the dead are trying to communicate with the living. The second is that the psychic abilities of the living could cause poltergeist effects. In an interview with Haunted Wales author, Richard Holland, I had the opportunity to ask him about his own childhood poltergeist experiences and whether he thought psychic powers could be the cause:

 

I’m not sure – well, who is? But the feeling of a presence has stayed with me, that there was something trying to get at me in some unidentifiable way. I’m not sold on the ‘wild talents’ concept entirely for that reason. Nor does a lot of poltergeist behaviour tally with a conscious, reasoning spirit – why spread marmalade down the banisters or lay flowerpots out in a line on the kitchen floor like the Pontefract polt did? When I was at university I read about bacteriophages, viruses so primitive that they can barely be called life at all. They attach themselves to bacteria and pump in their RNA. The rest of it, a protein shell, drifts away. The RNA recodes the bacterial DNA and – lo! – two viruses where once there was one bacterium.

 

It made me wonder about a primitive consciousness, scarcely a mind at all,just a mass of electrical discharges that floats about and like the phage can only exist in any real form by latching onto a human mind. Perhaps puberty makes our brains susceptible to such encroaches. Perhaps similar twilight entities answer our subconscious needs according to our current superstitious beliefs – become fairies when we believe in fairies, then aliens when we believe in aliens. Perhaps they created some crop circles, too. More recently, I’ve been getting interested in the Islamic concept of the Jinn, incorporeal spirits created out of ‘smokeless fire’ at the same time as Man, and living alongside us. That comes quite close to what I’ve been groping at.

 

Stone Tape Theory

 

What has become known inside paranormal circles as the Stone Tape Theory originates from a television play written by Quatermass creator, Nigel Kneale. First shown on BBC1 on Christmas day in 1972, The Stone Tape combined science fiction with the ghost story genre and involved a group of scientists investigating an alleged haunting in hopes of discovering a brand new recording medium.

 

After observing the apparition themselves, which seems to appear after vibrations from loud noise disturbs the brickwork of the building, the scientists speculate about what the ghost is. After experimenting and making the apposition appear again, the team of researchers speculate that somehow limestone can record moments of the past. In other words, that human memory can be psychically recorded by the brickwork of a building and then later played back by someone sensitive enough to act as a psychic video player.

 

If true, the Stone Tape Theory might also go some way to explaining some of the problems with ghostly apparitions. For instance, why do witnesses always seem to report ghosts from only a few centuries ago? Why hardly ever from more than a few thousand years ago and seemingly never from pre-history? Perhaps the answer could be that much like old video tape, stone tape recordings have a limited lifespan too; slowly degenerating over the ages until they are unplayable.

 

The theory might also provide the answer to another oddity of apparition cases; why is it that some people see full blown solid apparitions where others only see transparent figures, shadows, or worse, nothing at all? Again like a conventional video tape, perhaps the older a stone tape recording gets, the more the sound and picture quality suffers.  Alternatively, as is the case in Nigel Kneale’s script, it could be that some witnesses might make better psychic video players than others.

 

The ghost or recording is seen, or “played” might be a better term, inside the witness’s own mind rather than in the outside physical world. Therefore, depending on the sensitivity of the witnesses, it’s quite possible that several people might experience the same apparition very differently. Also, if apparitions are seen only in the mind, it would also explain the difficulty paranormal investigators have had obtaining quality photographs and audio recordings of ghosts.

 

The theory that ghosts might really be some kind of psychic tape recording rather than the spirits of the dead might not be desirable to some ghost hunters who believe ghosts are proof of life after death. However, if ever proven the Stone Tape Theory would raise equally important questions about the true nature of consciousness and the human mind. In the 1990s Ghost Hunters, shown in the UK on the Discovery channel, Professor Brian Josephson of Cambridge Laboratory suggested that the only way he could understand how a piece of inanimate matter could hold impressions of the past would be if “the stone, or whatever it was, had some kind of consciousness.”

 

Time-Slips  

 

Could time travel to the past explain some paranormal encounters?

 

A time-slip is an alleged paranormal phenomenon in which a person, or even group of people, seem to somehow travel through time via apparently supernatural means. Although a stable of science fiction since HG Wells penned his novel The Time Machine, Albert Einstein laid down the foundation for the theoretical possibility of time travel with his special theory of relativity.

 

According to Einstein’s theory time slows down as you approach the speed of light, stopping entirely for any object somehow able to travel at light speed. The assumption of science fiction writers being that if you could somehow travel faster than the speed of light then time should run backwards. So time travel to the past might be possible, although only at super-luminal speeds; but what about in our everyday lives? Is it possible to go round a strange street corner and walk into another time and place? Amazingly, there are many accounts of credible people who believe this is precisely what has happened to them.

 

One of the most well documented time-slip cases is that of the Simpsons and the Gisbys. The 1979 incident was featured in a memorable episode of the ITV television series Strange But True? In the programme, the two English couples described how while traveling through France en route to a holiday in Spain, they stayed the night at a strangely antiquated hotel. Bedding in very basic rooms, they were a little unnerved to discover no glass in any of the building’s windows, only wooden shutters that closed from the outside. It wasn’t just the building though, all the people they met, which included everyone from police officers to locals, seemed strangely old fashioned too, dressed almost as if they had just stepped out of the 19th century. In fact, everything even cutlery they ate with seemed out-dated by a century. Not being able to speak much French, the English couples couldn’t ask about it.

 

Putting all the strange anachronisms down to simply being in rural France and impressed by the mere 18 francs their stay had cost them, the four decided to look for the same hotel again on their return journey. However, this time, despite searching for several hours, they were unable to find it again. What more, when they returned home they were puzzled when all the photos they had taken there turned out blank. As if the hotel and its inhabitants had somehow simply vanished, disappearing even from their film negatives.

 

Another time-slip case involved the famous psychiatrist Carl Jung. While traveling through Italy in the 1930s the great philosopher visited the tomb of a Roman Empress in Ravenna. Impressed with the remarkable beauty of the mosaics depicting maritime scenes in an eerily pale blue light, he discussed them with his companion for about half an hour and, on leaving the mausoleum, even tried to purchase postcards of them; surprisingly though there weren’t any for sale. Sometime later, Jung asked a friend visiting Ravenna if he could obtain pictures for him.

 

It was only after seeing them that he finally learned the truth. The mosaics he had seen and discussed in great detail were totally different to the mosaics now decorating the mausoleum. However, they did exist once but had been destroyed in a fire some 700 years previously. So what is going on? Rather than physically travelling back in time, Jung believed that his consciousness had somehow travelled back in time to when the mausoleum had been first constructed, 1400 years prior to his visit to Ravenna. Jung’s theory would definitely explain why the Simpsons and the Gisbys weren’t able to get any photographs.

 

It might also solve why their French hosts didn’t make a fuss about the English tourists using modern currency; maybe their 19th century hosts simply saw money from their own era. Also, Time-slip experiencers often report bouts of depression or unease just prior to, or, at the start of their experience. Perhaps indicating that the mind or human consciousness is involved, as Jung believed. Below is part of an email I received from a reader of my blog about an alleged time-slip experience:

 

What happened was this: Up until the 4th grade, all of my teachers had been attentive, benevolent creatures, I excelled, and school was a joy to me. That year, however, instead of spending all day in “home-room,” we began to change classes for different subjects and I found myself in a math classroom with a teacher who was always angry, especially at me for some reason. She would call on me incessantly and find a reason to upbraid me. I became so afraid that I would feel physically ill every day on the way to her class.

 

A few weeks into the year, she reassigned our seats because we were all “bad.” I now found myself much further back in the room, and near a sidewall. Along with all of the usual things found on elementary school walls, there was a painting there, just at eye level, that I had never noticed before. I would sit and stare at it, and it made me feel calm and safe. The teacher never called on me again, despite the fact that I was clearly paying no attention. I must have done my work and turned it in; although I have no memory of doing any work in there after the painting appeared. So far, sounds psychological, right?

 

Then it gets strange. Near the close of the year, an art teacher visited our homeroom. He talked about various artists, gave us some simple drawing supplies, and passed around a humanities book with some colour plates of paintings. One reminded me of the painting hanging in the math room; I raised my hand and said so. To my surprise, other students who shared that class with me said there was no such thing. My homeroom teacher trusted me and asked that I go down the hall and see if the math teacher would mind very much if we borrowed it for the day’s art lesson. I happily went, but when I got there, it was gone. There was nothing on that part of the wall at all, and the teacher said there never had been. I was confused and embarrassed. It did not reappear.

 

Afterward, I did my best to describe the painting to my mother, but it wasn’t enough to go on to track down the artist/image. I wondered about it on and off, but could never make sense of it. Many years later, I came across a café selling postcards and foam-board posters on a sidewalk. While idly flipping through them, I spotted it. It was a Wyeth entitled Christina’s World; I was stunned. So, it did exist!

 

Okay, my brain did not create a painting out of nothing…but rather brought us together somehow? How? Was I transported, or was it? Why that image? What is the connection?

 

I still have no idea, but do think that Jung was correct about the existence of a collective unconsciousness, and that certain conditions can spark connections. Since then, prints and copies of Christina’s World have continued to unexpectedly pop up in my life, seemingly only during times of great stress. But it is such a famous image; I would have to concede that there is some chance of coincidence.

 

While hard to verify, stories like the above would seem indicate that the human mind and consciousness may not be limited by the same laws of physics that prevent time travel in our everyday lives. Is it possible we all share a “collective unconsciousness”, which under rare circumstance can act like a psychic bridge connecting us to people living in the past?

 

Visit: www.richardthomas.com.

Richard Thomas:

Author of Para-NewsSci-Fi Worlds 

and the Bretwalda UFO Files Ebooks.

Source

Donald Marshall – A Cloned Song/Sex Slave to the Elite?

Here is a pretty interesting guy. He’s completely insane or this is the Truth, you decide. Here is his letter, links and videos:

megadeathalbum_zpse76522bb

Donald Marshall – A Cloned Song/Sex Slave to the Elite?

Dunno if this is real or disinfo to discredit real research into this stuff, but interesting read…..

http://indianinthemachine.wordpress.com/2012/05/01/is-the-hunger-games-movie-happening-in-real-life/

 

“THIS IS NO HOAX THIS IS NO JOKE My name is Donald Marshall, I have been cloned by a large secretive cult known as the “Free Masons” and “The Vrill Society” and “Scientologists” together called the Illuminati. They make replicated bodies of people to victimize in terrible ways, they clone children for men with underdeveloped penises to have sex with. Some very famous and politically powerful people all getting together for a disgusting time. Most of the G20 gather there to discuss worldly matters and watch gruesome things done to innocent people for sport. I have seen this firsthand and will tell all as it must be stopped. The political people started bringing movie stars and musicians there to hang around with them, they can control who remembers the cloning facility and who will remain oblivious even though not remembering still damages you. I know who is involved, the ring leaders and everything they do.

It is basically a torture and child molesting factory, I was one of those children but when I was young to keep the perverts off of me I started singing songs… original songs, very good ones, they told me to keep making these songs and I wouldn’t get hurt, and so I did, then they started bringing me there everyday for songs as the celebrities wanted more, they called me the goose that layed the golden egg, the phenomenon, but I ran out of ideas, then the torture began. They smashed my face to start, throwing me around scaring me a 5 year old never letting me remember in real life until I turned 30. The torture worsened until I was being stabbed and burned and repeatedly sodomized. At age 30 they allowed me to remember these clone memories and now everytime I enter R.E.M sleep I am there, I don’t have dreams only clone memories, they made the movie “The Island” and “Inception” about this subject. They think they’re very sly and untouchable.

They have nothing to do but show off for each other in disgusting ways, they have no shame, it seems nothing embarrases them. They sit there in the stands of an unused arena smaller than a hockey rink but can still seat between 300 and 400 people with dirt in the center where the ice would be, they have frightened clones of children go into the middle to be victimized for a bizarre disgusting spectacle sometimes having animals like dogs have sex with them while a man holds the leash so it won’t bite them on the back of the neck, which I’ve seen happen before. They all try to out do each other in their levels of depravity, to be evil is “cool” to them.

Now to tell you about the ring leaders as unbelievable as it may be to you, but you must believe me, this is a world emergency. The royal family of England,… yes Queen Elizabeth,Phillip Duke of Edinburgh and Prince Charles are the worst of them, unbelievable depraved perverts all showing off for the celebrities that go there, Elizabeth has the children there call her “lillibet” and does ungodly things to them, some she fakes being nice to, some she is terrible to, cutting them with swords while they scream, the decent people that are there against their will are afraid to say anything against them, most have their children there as a kind of hostage, to be torn apart if they even think of informing anyone, but as they have been torturing me terribly anyway I will tell all, Vladamir Putin loves to put the fear of torture and death into people but is essentially a cowardly pervert himself. Most of the famous people are ashamed to speak or be seen by me there very much,as they’re ashamed of the perverse and disgusting gatherings, I am a decent person and will not participate in these acts, so they use me as an example and torture me for my being a good person. They’ve drugged me and had me say and do disgusting things in a blurred state just in case any of this comes to light so I can be hated as well by any that prove this.

C.S.I.S Canadian intelligence are all involved, including a lot of Commissionaires and Prime Minister Steven Harper himself, They do what Elizabeth says, seem to follow her every whim without question, It doesn’t matter who you are, If you have a cute child or a child with a moneymaking ability (like song making) they will clone your child, and molest them, it’s a pedophiles paradise and must be stopped. Elizabeth secretly owns a few music companies, (universal and others) with bands under contract, she forces me while under the knife to compose music for them, if I can’t she will stab my clone, burn me have her pervert thugs smash my body there. It’s causing me some kind of heart damage and severe debilitating headaches.

One good person there Bernie Mac comedian and actor tried to stand up for me speak up for me saying it’s not right to do to a human being,… tried to have others join him in speaking out against the clone torture zone while there,… Elizabeth and Phillip had him tortured so badly there as an example of their “power” he had an aneurysm the next day and died. Now no one will speak up, they’re all afraid of suffering the same fate. All it will take is a few lie detector tests, I will volunteer for them, they cover up for themselves so carefully that it will be the only way. I know of many non famous people that could be given a lie detector test to to prove this. When it comes to the sexual exploitation of a child lie detectors are admissable in Canadian courts. I need decent people with integrity so speak to about this filthy business, to tell who is involved. There is much more to tell, I am a wealth of information about this topic. Also Elizabeth had princess Diana Spencer killed by having someone shine the brightest light known to mankind through the window side on to the car, they swerved away from it and hit the divider, it was no paparazzi. Diana survived though, and while either on the way to or in the hospital was injected with a high concentration of salt which is near undetectable and died. She did this because Diana was going to marry an Arab. Diana hated them, knew about the cloning stuff and wanted nothing to do with it, but was afraid of being killed so said nothing. I know this and many more things that I will be more than happy to tell.

I beg you reading this to help me, I swear this to be true with my right hand to god, They stupidly put my face on a Megadeth album, “The World Needs A Hero” when I was 23, thinking nothing would ever be proven. Google image it, I still look the same, it shows what I end up looking like after a clone gathering. Most of the members of my family are there some willing some not,soe remember in real life some don’t, none will do anything for fear of torture and death.My family has one by one been turned against me, they told them things like I secretly hit or molested their children, poisoned their pets when they died of sickness, things like that to make them hate me and not want to help me. Even if they side with me there and say they don’t believe it’s true, Elizabeth then says “Are you cooling me a liya” in her disgusting croaking voice made as low and evil sounding as she can make it, complete with psychotic malevolent glare and they say “No no, of course it’s true” stuttering afraid. My mother Catherine Mcmahon sold me into this sex and torture slavery when she remarried a man named Gordon Cohoon, his whole family is in this scummy secret society, his brothers Tom and Tony Cohoon his sisters Darlene and Bernadette Cohoon, they fear the new and improved lie detector tests, and that is all it would take to prove this true.

Half way through making this document they brought me there and introduced me to a man named TROY LANDRY, He is an alligator trapper from Louisiana on the tv program swamp people, he said if I sent this letter out he would take a power drill to my shin bone there and suck the marrow from my bones, kinda like a spinal tap, one of the worst things you can do to a clone besides burning, I said the letter will be going out, I have to escape this place, and so he did just that, it was excruciatingly painful, everyone just watched slack jawed in the crowd, Troy Landry is an insatiable child molester and an extra retarded clone, in Louisiana when he see’s a young boy he likes he asks his name tells him he’s an alligator hunter shakes hands, then asks his pedophile friends at the local cloning station to find the boys blood records to clone him, months later there are multiple identical boys grown for Troy Landry to victimize before the crowd of onlookers. They all do this, it’s just a way of life to them, they consider themselves the priviledged people in the world power organization. Nearly everyone on that swamp people show go to the cloning stations. After doing this shin bone spinal tap he asked me again will I send this letter out I said yes, he said he’ll do the same to my pelvic bone everyday, its worse. I said I have no choice, and so he did, And it is worse… you forget your own name, where you are, all you know is pain and you beg god or anything to save you from it…

Another deplorable thing they did in real life, The Canadian government was trying to lower the amount of prostitutes on the streets, (also Elizabeth hates prostitutes) so they had a man named Robert Pickton start killing them and feeding them to pigs on his pig farm, they had a camera set up in the upper corner of a room in his house and recorded him hitting them in the head with a hammer,(a ball-peen hammer) they took the recordings and all watch them at the cloning station, Elizabeth loves watching it, says she has a maccabre fascination with death, Prime minister Steven Harper knows all about it, has seen the recordings and cheers as the rest of them do, If Mr. Pickton ever says anything about them or the recordings they will make him have a heart attack or aneurysm.

You may ask why won’t they just kill me before I send this document everywhere? It’s because I’ve done so much since age 5 no one wants to be resonsible for my death, they’ve said I’m the new age Jesus (which I’m not) then they’ve said I’m the antichrist, also the Jewish people there (there are more of them there than anyone else) called me the Mishiak I didn’t know what that was so I looked it up on the internet, it means jewish messiah ( also which I am not ) now every day rich people go there to meet me and smash me or stab me for some gruesome fetish it seems, while the rest watch in the stands, it’s the worst nightmare situation I have ever heard of and its happening to me, they get others too but they’re just used as sex slaves and wont talk about it, I get tortured anyway and have nothing to lose by telling everyone about it, not only am I tortured into making songs for nearly everyone on much music, they want me to give them video ideas and movie ideas video game ideas they want me to think up all kinds of stuff for them, jewish people think I’m something religious and won’t leave me alone, they torture animals too, the more the animal screams the more their god Yahweh supposedly likes it, which I find ridiculous, I’ve written the human rights board, they didn’t respond, I went to the police, they threw me into a mental hospital for 23 days for an evaluation. I was released with a clear bill of mental health. They continue to torture me, talk to me about absurd subjects, they’ve run out of things to talk about, even talked about the difference between pop tarts and toaster strudel and which is better and why, there is nothing to do there besides sex and fighting and torturing other victims.

I must add, they clone people from all walks of life there and chain them down to stainless steel corpse tables or drug them so they can’t move, send people into the room dressed up as aliens hollywood quality makeup and make them think they’re having an alien abduction, they even dye chicken skin grey and stretch it over a mask for realism, perform medical “experiments” on them cutting them up, perverts anal probing them and raping they’re limp bodies, these victims wake up and think they’ve been abducted by aliens but don’t know where to turn, and are embarrassed, the victims even sometimes try to videotape themselves while they sleep, to prove theyve been taken, to no avail, they’re not taken, they’ve been cloned by the most disgusting perverts in the world… the scum even videotape these abductions to watch later as sick demented porn,… this happens more often than you can imagine, they just keep doing it to random people over and over and over…

They’ve offered me clone slaves to keep me quiet, any of the prettiest women I’ve ever seen any girl from the high school, even children, I do the right thing and spit in they’re faces, jam my fingers into they’re eyes but they have some way of turning off their pain receptors there, not much will hurt them other than getting dirt or vomit in a wound or bleeding out too much it only costs them time and money to grow new bodies. I started smearing excrement in their faces, I’ve never handled feces in my real life before but I do this there and even that doesn’t deter them,… I made a song for One Republic referring to it called “All the right moves” The lyrics say (All the right friends in all the right places,… All the right moves in all the right faces”) I’ve made so many songs its ridiculous rock pop rap country, there are so many people involved in it it’s staggering, the organization is vast. The only thing they fear is nuclear war the new and improved lie detector test and THIS letter. For those of you thinking Queen Elizabeth looks like a kindly little old lady and this can’t be true you couldn’t be more wrong, she is the worst human being I have ever seen or heard of. It’s so sad to see these women and children brought there, sitting in the center dirt naked afraid crying, raped and beaten for sport of the rich and famous. I of course can’t bring myself to be a part of it.

Fefe Dobson (singer) and Kurt Russell (actor) told me specifically to include in my letter that they don’t like the place and didn’t torture me. Then said not to mention them but I just have. Mila Kunitz (actress) from “That 70’s show” recently stabbed me a bunch of times while I was rendered immobile for saying she’s a slimy scumbag for hanging with these people and saying she has enormous eyeballs and looks like a lemur, then begged me not to mention her, then said she doesn’t want to go to the clone zone anyway, and she left, her body going limp and looking dead she was gone. These people are allowed to leave but not me, I’m an imprisoned slave, in the worst nightmare situation. I told Nicole Leone (Madonna) that I was going to tell everyone what she used to do to me for songs throughout my life, She told me VERY specifically to say in my letter here “She is not afraid” no one will believe me and nothing will come of this. I beg you to help me prove her wrong.

I am a Christian god fearing man, they tell me there is no god only science and technology. They are responsible for the death of young beauty pageant girl Jean-Benet Ramsay, her parents are in this. Casey Anthony’s daughter, Casey anthony AND her parents are in this. Many others, recently a man had his wife killed it’s on the news now, the asian woman, her rich husband had her killed, said she was responsible for his sons death, Elizabeth says rich people in this organization don’t go to jail, they are covered for. Steven Speilberg, George Lucas members, George had them light me on fire for the end of his movie Revenge of the Sith, Said he wanted Hayden Christiensen to scream realistically, Hayden watched me listened to me scream and groan in pain and copied the sounds exactly, he knows all about it. As does Natalie Portman, and a quarter of the cast. Many directors have used me like that, in a role playing situation, cause me some kind of excruciating pain just to see what kind of squeak or screech I will make, as if I were less than a dog, then when I’m a bloody mess on the floor they crawl on my broken body and sodomize me saying something like they love me and can’t control themselves because I made all they’re favorite songs and I’m so “special”. Broken ribs bending and internal bleeding, me crying or screaming if I am able, but they just keep on going and they videotape this so they can view it again like evil pornography.

Children they bring there need a familiar face to talk to or all they do is scream and cry, that is where Joy Geizer comes in, she is married to my half brother from my fathers first marriage, Joy Geizer is a girl guide leader and when they clone in girl guides she speaks to them keeps them calm and pretty much pimps them for free, knowing the children will have they’re memories repressed and will not talk about it in real life, all the Geizers are in this stuff, many people that could also be polygraph tested, (Independent polygraph testers) because the police testers in my City of Halifax Nova Scotia are compromised, they cover up for child molesters, as I said commissionaires and C.S.I.S are heavily involved. All it will take is a few lie detector tests to prove these things. I will take them, and demand my mother and step father submit to them as well, it would be as easy as that. They’ve told me they won’t even attempt to lie on a polygraph.

Please don’t consider this the ramblings of a crazy person, it is absolute truth. My life and the lives and freedom of many people are depending on this document. They say the world finding out about cloning will set the stage for the end of the world in 2012, they’re big into Nostradamus and prophecy,said I’m the Anti-Christ because he is supposed to have a powerful weapon of air (internet) and this letter I send everywhere over the internet is like a weapon over the airwaves and will cause Armageddon But something must be done, you can’t understand unless you’ve been there just how terrible this is, the level of depravity and sub human cruelty is beyond anything that has ever been heard of and there is much more to tell, Ignore this and you condemn me to a horrible eventual death and will encourage them that they are all powerful. This is not an exaggeration, I don’t need to exaggerate, there is still much more to tell, Even President Obama is involved with these people, he and his wife go to these gatherings, they thought up a sick joke there, they and their administration set up a low level flight of air force 1 over New York city some time after the 9/11 world trade center bombings simply to terrify people!!! Just because they could. Told people afterwards it was a photo opportunity for they’re plane but no pictures were taken, they had the emergency calls of frightened people brought to the clone place, listened to them and laughed hysterically, people yelling out “Al qaeda has more planes calling emergency lines, lots of calls from terrified people. Then looked at me and said “Donny we are all powerful, If we can do this and nothing comes of it how are you going to be able to get us? You are our slave and the people here won’t speak up for you for fear of torture and death. Now make us a new song or we’ll gut you like a fish and leave you to writhe in agony”.

This is so important, it’s all gods honest truth I swear to you, please help me for pity’s sake, I realize what this sounds like but I can only say what I know. It’s supposed to sound absurd, it’s they’re best defence, They’ve chained me to a cross and cut me up burned me and stuff, like a crucifixion with extra torture while they all watch blank faces, some crying some just staring at their feet, Some actually masterbate in their seats while this is going on and I’m screaming. They don’t seem to get tired of it, like its some kind of religious ceremony.

My EMAIL ADDRESS IS – donny865@hotmail.com Message me please and I will tell you where I am and will tell everything in person on camera, will take lie detector tests myself and I have proof this is real… I will be tortured there badly for sending you this, I might die for blanketing the world with this message THIS IS NOT A CONSPIRACY THEORY,… it’s simply what is happening. What you are looking at right now is the most important document that has ever been put on the internet.

Do nothing and allow them to continue to clone your children and sisters and wives sons, causing them to have learning disabilities unexplained depression and suicidal thoughts all kinds of side effects.

this importance of this is so heavy people, it’s the most terrible thing in the world and this is your ONLY chance to do something about it, Don’t be afraid, help me help myself and others

this is Part 1… I will make part 2 including the massive amount of names of people that go there , they’re going to make an example of me there to show what happens to people that talk about cloning, and have been, DO NOT WASTE THIS KNOWLEDGE I AM GOING THROUGH A MAN MADE LIVING HELL FOR THIS… IT IS MY ONLY HOPE AND THE ONLY HOPE OF MANY PEOPLE IMPRISONED THERE!!!

I sincerely beg you.

Donald Marshall

Here is the link if you want to download: >> Donald Marshall letter

Here is his Facebook page: >> Donald Marshall Facebook

Here is his forum >> http://donaldmarshall.proboards.com/board/1/general-board

 


 

And here’s couple of videos:

Published on Aug 8, 2013

Donald Marshall interviewed by Jeanice Barcelo on March 8, 2013. Don talks about the Illuminati, Clones, Drones (hosts of Vril), Vril Lizards, Cloning Centers/Stations, the Soulstone, Atlantis, “Selling Your Soul” and more…

Click on the following link for a NEW Donald Marshall Interview: http://www.dailymotion.com/video/x1it…

Illuminati insider Donald Marshall exposed the Illuminati: Human Cloning, Cloning Centers, Vril Lizards, Parasited Human Hosts/Hosts Of Vril/Drones and Dead Chipheads.

Donald Marshall’s Facebook:
https://www.facebook.com/donald.marsh…

Donald Marshall’s Group:
https://www.facebook.com/groups/22886…

Donald Marshall’s Forum:
http://donaldmarshall.proboards.com/i…

Donald Marshall’s Website:
http://www.vrillizards.webs.com/

 

 

Steve Jobs used alien technology for the Apple Ipad and Iphone

Something very interested indeed:

Apple-alien

I have often wondered whether Steve Jobs, the former founder and CEO of Apple is as brilliant as many technology experts say.  Compared to other company founders and CEO’s, Steve’s record of innovation and achievement is quite simply: ASTOUNDING and his record is unmatched.  Name another CEO who racked up so many new product successes one after another, and has been doing it consistently for decades.   You can’t, can you?

Steve’s incredible success got me to thinking:  What if Steve Jobs had some REAL help along the way?  By REAL help I am not talking about assistance from his great team of new product designers and engineers who are reveered throughout the world for their creative genius and spirit of innovation.  What I am really getting to is help from the beyond, help that no other company founder or CEO would ever have access to.  I am talking about dark forces of the unknown, the kind of help that is so unreal and unimaginable that it would be earth shaking if the public ever became aware of it.  Got you thinking, don’t I?

During the course of my extensive research and countless inquiries about Steve Jobs, I received a mysterious email.   At first, I discounted the cryptic words of the writer.  “Naw, it couldn’t possibly be”, I thought to myself, while sipping on 50 year-old brandy.  But, upon reflection, I became convinced, that yes, this could be the REAL help that Steve Jobs got.  The sender’s name was UNIDENTIFIED, but what really got me was the subject line of the email which read:

“Is this what you have been looking for?”

We are not alone in the universe - Official NASA  photo May 5, 1972  - N2K-TS10
NASA – 5 May 1972  – Need To Know – Top Secret Level 10 (Official NASA photo)

In 1972, Apollo 2o astronauts discovered a mysterious device of alien origin laying on the surface of the Moon near the Sea of Tranquility, the landing site of several previous Apollo Moon missions.  In 1978, Apple’s Steve Jobs was contacted by NASA scientists to determine what it was, and the rest is history.

The EMAIL contained the above attached image and following lengthy message.  At the top it was labeled Everything Below This Line is Above Top Secret. Since I live dangerously and am something of an outlaw, I will let you read it, and do with it as you may.  Just remember one thing, don’t tell anybody else, or you will be erased out of existence.

EVERYTHING BELOW THIS LINE IS ABOVE TOP SECRET

– Simon Apocryphal, November 12, 2007

“I am a former Apple employee. I do not wish to get my name out in the public because of the serious and obvious danger to my life if my identity became known. I am posting this under a false name, Simon Apocryphal. I was one of the original Apple employees. It was 1977 and Apple had just introduced the Apple II. I was a hardware engineer by trade, but in Apple’s early days, it wasn’t too uncommon for hardware engineers to work primarily with software. The industry was very young and there were relatively few people with a formal education in computer science.

In early 1978, Jobs requested I attend a meeting with himself, Mike Markkula, and another engineer that shall remain unnamed.  For the last few months, I had been working directly with Steve Wozniak testing and refining the Disk II. The project was coming to a close as we were refining our plans for mass production, so I assumed the meeting related to my next assignment at Apple.

I remember our first meeting on a rainy Friday in January 1978. It was held in a small meeting room on our old campus. The other three participants were there, Steve, Mike, and the unnamed engineer.  Jobs asked me if I wanted a Coke or juice before we started, I declined, and Mark stood up and closed the door behind me. Jobs looked at me and my engineering colleague and informed us that what we were going to talk about in the meeting was a corporate secret. He pulled out two pieces of paper from a folder in front of him and handed each of us a copy. The papers were legal documents. At the top, it read “Nondisclosure Agreement.”

We were asked to sign the document before we proceeded with the meeting. We signed the documents and Markula started explaining this new project to us. He told us that we were going to meet with a company called Affiliated Xanatech in Palo Alto, California. Markula explained that Affiliated was a government subcontractor and that the government was looking for high tech companies with experience commercializing bleeding edge technology to assist them in converting secret military hardware to private consumer applications.

We were told that the government was looking into ways to fund black projects by licensing patents to companies like Apple in exchange for complete secrecy as to the true source of the technology. Private industry in Silicon Valley was responsible for some of the most incredible technological leaps in history and this fact did not go unnoticed by the U.S. government and military. We were told to not speak of this with anyone in the company, not even Steve Wozniak. Furthermore, we were told that the military would perform a thorough background check on us and brief us as to our responsibilities in regards to secrecy. Of course, we were going to need Top Secret security clearance from the government, a process that took a few months and involved the government thoroughly looking into our histories. I remember several of my colleagues being called and questioned about my background. We also filled out a book load of documents basically covering everything from our credit histories to where we went to primary school. It was an invasive process.

Markkula had set up a meeting with Affiliated Xanatech in February 1979. Jobs, Markkula, the unnamed engineer, and myself arrived at Affiliated around 9:00 am on a Tuesday morning. The building was unassuming. It was a one-story structure with a very normal parking lot and one security guard standing in a small house at the entrance. We showed the guard the special passes sent to us by Affiliated and walked into the front lobby. At that point, we were greeted by five men in black uniforms carrying very imposing M-16s. They escorted us to the elevator and we went down some three floors or more. I would later discover that the facility had at least 8 sub-levels, but I was never able to confirm that.

We met with two men in military uniforms in a large conference room. There are very few moments in life in which your entire world view is turned forever upside down, and for me, this was one of them. I still remember that turning point during the briefing when I realized what we’d just been told, and that I hadn’t heard the speaker wrong, and that it wasn’t some kind of joke. In retrospect the whole thing felt like it was in slow motion. When the term “extra-terrestrial” came up for the first time, the room itself seemed to go off kilter as we collectively tried to grasp what was being said. My mind kept jumping back and forth between trying to look at the speaker, to understand him better, and looking at everyone else around me, to make sure I wasn’t the only one that was hearing this. But I don’t want this story to be about me, so I will spare you any more insights into my emotional state at the time.

Steve Jobs listened intently and for the first time I can recall, he didn’t have anything to say. He simply nodded and peered intently at the speaker as he went over Project CARMA:

Commercialization of
Alien
Resources for
Market
Assimilation

Our job was to examine recovered alien artifacts and come up with a commercial application for them related to the computer industry. The unnamed engineer and myself spent the next four months being briefed about security and the true nature of the project. I was told that if I ever went public with this information, I would be erased from existence. Furthermore, the agents threatened to erase all my family and friends. We worked under the barrel of a gun. Need to know was the order of the day. We were only given a very narrow description of the origins of the artifacts. We knew that they were of extra-terrestrial origin, but our government partners would not reveal anymore. In fact, they discouraged us from talking about the alien connections and they never brought the subject up unless we asked questions. Getting information about the artifacts was like pulling teeth. Answers were slow to come, if they came at all.

We weren’t the only team working on the artifacts, however, Apple was the only team from Silicon Valley. Apple was chosen because we were small and hungry. The government disliked monopolies and IBM was considered too much of a security threat. Other companies that we had contact with during project CARMA included Boeing, General Electric, GM, and Union Carbide Corporation. Some were examining the same artifacts we were given access to, others had access to areas of Affiliated off-limits to the Apple team.

What we saw:

We had access to an advanced computer system called the LAAC (Luminous Autonomous Agnition Computer). The LAAC was approximately the size of a soda can. Its interface is hard to explain. It didn’t have a screen or projection of any kind. It projected itself into the user’s mind. The object was activated by passing your hand over its top. It was deactivated in the same manner. Upon activation, a projection, an almost dream-like image in vivid color appeared in your head. We were told that the first person to use the device died of a brain embolism within seconds of activation. Apparently, the machine was a learning device that automatically adjusted itself to the human anatomy. The next person to try the device suffered from severe migraines after a few minutes of use. Over time, the machine fully adjusted to the human anatomy and was completely safe to use.

For lack of a better term, we referred to its capabilities as magic. The government wasn’t interesting in having us understand exactly how the device worked. They were interested in what we could take from it for commercial purposes. At first we were baffled. We knew that computers at the time could not possibly mimic the interface technology, nor could we come close to the device’s capacity, which was not measured in bytes as far as we could ascertain and was unlimited in terms of storage and speed. We were interesting in its file structure. Information was stored in terms of “objects”. The user selected the objects by moving an imaginary mental pointing instrument. The objects could be organized in a structured manner. It was really up to the user to determine the structure data was stored in the system.

If the user wanted to draw an image, the LAAC created a sophisticated pallet with a set of advanced primitives. I guess you could say that the program was analogous to the modern Abobe Photoshop program, but with several profound differences. First, there were no user manuals or help functions. While hooked up the computer, the user instantly knew how to use every aspect of it and the user was free to modify the program in any way the user could imagine. We used the LAAC to define a whole new way to use a personal computer. In short, we used the LAAC to design, develop and test the operating system that would first appear on the Lisa and later on the Macintosh.

You might have heard that Apple got many of its ideas for our first graphical operating systems from the Xerox PARC. This is only partially true. We used the PARC to help us determine ways to translate the advanced alien technology into contemporary computer technology. Obviously, we were constrained in terms of interface, storage, and speed. About the only thing we really took away from the PARC was the mouse, a device that allowed the user to move a cursor on the screen and manipulate computer-generated objects.

What does Steve Jobs know about the aliens and when did he know it?

We worked with the LAAC until early 1985. Our experiments were pumped into Apple’s two competing system teams, the Lisa Team and the Macintosh Team. Steve Jobs worked with both teams and acted as a facilitator. His famous “reality distortion field,” the seemingling magical influence Steve had over people, was partially due to his inside knowledge of the LAAC and partially due to another secret project he was working on at Affiliated. I can’t give you more information on this and don’t want to speculate on its meaning because I was only allowed to work with the LAAC.

As many are aware, Steve Jobs left Apple in 1985 to start NeXT. The official story was that he had a disagreement with John Sculley, Apple’s CEO, over the direction of the company. Here is what I know about what actually happened.

Sculley was never informed about our dealings with the government. Jobs could have easily made Sculley do anything he wanted because of his access to the reality distortion technology, but he purposefully picked a fight with Sculley in order to create a plausible explanation for his departure from Apple.

As I stated earlier, the government does not like monopolies that threaten its power. Jobs was given an ultimatum by his handlers at Affiliated. He was told that if he wanted ongoing access to the alien artifacts, he would have to create a start up company competing against Apple. Many of the revolutionary aspects of NeXT and later Mac OS X, come from his ongoing association with the government.

Apple’s association with CARMA ended shortly after Steve Jobs left the company. We were officially debriefed by government officials. We were told that we were not to ever disclose the program and that we were to continue working at Apple in order to keep tabs on Apple’s use of the alien technology. I worked at Apple until 1992 and have since retired from the computer industry. I currently teach technology at a school that shall remain unnamed.

Why am I coming out now? Well, I am at that age where it no longer matters what happens to me. I have recently been diagnosed with a terminal illness and before my time comes, I want to get this off my conscience. Apple is a great company, but it is shameful that we helped the government conceal the greatest secret of all time. The public must be told the truth.”

COMMENTARY: I knew it all along.  I have been giving Steve Jobs and his Apple munchkins a.k.a. Apple’s new product development engineers, too much credit.   It now appears that every product Apple has ever produced probably had its origins from alien technology.

Now it all makes sense to me why there are so many Apple mobile products–and it scares me. Aliens are always moving from one galaxy to another.   If you are using an app, iPod, iMac, iPhone or iPad, it wasn’t Steve Job’s vision and talent for innovation that created it. It was those evil “Greys” with the dark black almond shaped eyes, and frail bodies.  Come to think of it, Jobs looks a bit frail too, don’t you think?

Steve Jobs’ mind empowers him to control yours and influence your very being.  No wonder those Apple evangelists are such zealots, with a lemming-like behaviors, and crazy over Apple products. They would buy a toilet, if the Apple brand was emblossomed on it.   Jobs burned the Apple brand into their feeble-minded brains.  They will buy only Apple products for the rest of their tormented lives.  Now Jobs is doing the same thing with PC Windows users.  Very slowly and with stealth, he is converting Microsoft and Windows PC users to Apple products.  But, no Flash.

I dugged deep into the internet, and could not find a damn thing about a company named Affiliated Xanatech.  For security reasons, probably erased forever by men in black suits and sunglasses.  I have a dark feeling that the company was secretly assimilated into Apple, where it now operates on black government projects to create the mobile products of tomorrow.

I got to get me an LAAC computer.   Screw the mouse and pointer.  It’s all in my mind.  I can move objects.  This blog resides in my head.  No more “clickity-clickity” sounds of me typing on a computer keyboard.  If anyone knows where I can get one, please leave a comment.  I promise not to disclose your identity.

Courtesy of an alien artifact dated November 12, 2007 from an unidentified individual code named Simon Apocryphal

Source

And here is the video about it:

 

Healing Thought Forms

Something about healing thought forms:

thought_healing

[Ediotr’s Note: Grey Wolf sent a new article on Feb. 18, 2007 discussing the power of positive-intent thought forms. You’ll find his latest article linked at the end of this article on healing thought forms…Ken]

By Grey Wolf <lozen@coolindian.com>
http://educate-yourself.org/cn/greywolffeelingforms15mar06.shtml
March 15, 2006

Grey Wolf on Healing Thought Forms (March 15, 2006)

Dear Ken,

I had no idea there were people making HHgs, Cloudbusters, and this other stuff. Gee. I’ve been doing this work for years, using feeling forms. I’m not the only one, even on the Web, one sees people using thought forms, or feeling forms, of HHg’s and similar devices. Don Croft can reach anywhere in this Universe, simply by imagining himself there, and then putting a feeling form HHg in place. Why not make an HHg the size of the great pyramid?

And by way, he complains about people removing his HHg’s; the physical one might have been removed, but the local devas [earth elementals] still have the feeling form, and are using it. Why not seed 100,000 HHg’s on a particular site, in say all 12 dimensions? Let’s talk about this.

I won’t say feeling forms are as good as physical HHg’s, they’re only around 80% as effective. If you ask for angelic help, though, they are even more effective than the physical ones. Remember, angels, devas, and so on, are starving for better feeling forms to work with than what the mass media puts out.

For Healing Communities Using Chi Modulation
Remember that Chi, which can be seen as brilliant white light, welcomes good intentions. Chi is the ether, the force.

1. Breathe deeply 4 times, relax into your soul. Be at peace.

2. Pick your target- a Medicine Wheel, whether physical or existing only in your imagination, can function as a very nice capacitor, however most any target will do. Obviously targets full of bad energy are also good. Remember that the local devas are sick with the bad energy, and they are starving for your healing energy. If you have good intentions, you won’t be able to make mistakes.

3. You could make or notice a VISUAL image. This might be healing energy, or brilliant light, or whatever visual image turns you on emotionally. If it’s fun, you are doing it right.

4. You could make or listen for an AUDITORY sound. Angelic choirs, the sound of wind in the trees, a G Major chord, whatever sound feels healing to you.

5. You could feel, or make, a KINESTHETIC, or feeling, image. You could imagine what it feels like to be a little child, entranced with the wonder of the Universe. Consider times in your life when you felt on top of the world, when everything felt right, and in harmony. Feel those feelings again. Use some sort of marker, like perhaps putting your thumb and forefinger together, so that you can “trigger” these feelings at will.

6. You could add or notice an olfactory image, such as the smell of beautiful flowers. This might sound involved, looking at the printed text, but relax! Allowing healing energy to flow through you is the most natural thing in the world. Consider a time in your life when you really felt love flowing through your heart: there wasn’t any effort involved, really. You are just “allowing” a flow. The energy already exists; all you have to do is give it focus. “Efforting” is a left brain activity. This method comes from the right brain, the 90% of capacity not normally used.

Consider your target. To start, you could just use the Kinesthetic, the Feeling, image. Feel and know that healing energy is flowing into your target. When it feels right, add another sense, perhaps the Visual, and later the Auditory. Practice as regularly as you can. People who do this regularly note that it sometimes will go on automatic, i.e. as soon as you express the intention, and sometimes even before, the energy just starts, as if an invisible hand turned on a hose. Just let this happen. It is natural. The FEELING is the most important of the 3 major senses. If you do nothing else, do that one, and you’ll get the majority of the effect.

Healing Vortex
If you want to go further, you can create a healing vortex. Relax, clear your mind, and find a place where you won’t be disturbed. Well you could do this even under high stress, and I have, but when starting, it’s easier in a quiet place. Center yourself spiritually and have fun with this. The creator put fun on the planet to mark out correct solutions. If what you’re doing isn’t fun, there is a problem that needs fixing.

Rub your hands together vigorously. Now, not only visualizing, but also FEELING it (the feeling is the more important), feel a clockwise vortex, just like a tornado or the vortex that’s created when you let the water out of the bathtub, to form, perhaps 6″ tall. Healing energy naturally forms the right way, you don’t have to push or worry. I prefer to have it of brilliant, iridescent, opalescent light, but that is my preference. Do whatever feels right. Give it purpose with the clearest possible intention that you can- a 24/7 “faucet” pouring healing energy into an area is good.

If you remember the movie Star Wars, you can use the Force, which is chi, to learn, to heal, and to defend, but never to attack. Your role is to make a clear intention. Do NOT use your own energy, let energy- the Chi- flow from the Universe through you into what you are doing. When the intention is complete, ask your concept of Deity, or the Universe, or whatever your image of that which is much larger than you, to energize it, to make it bigger, and so on. If you study Chaos Theory, you have created a pattern, and this pattern becomes a self-similarity to something much larger. Everything is connected– even very small effects affect the whole, significantly. In a system, the web of relationships is far more important than the physical elements. What you are doing is improving the communication, the energy flow, the “web”, in a very powerful way.

Lock the vortex in place. You could just see it being locked down, or do whatever feels right to have it set in place, and harmonizing with what is already there. It can be helpful to ground this vortex in something physical, such as a Medicine Wheel. Now give it the rest of its 4 legs– a lifetime, i.e. a date when it will cease to exist, and a name. So it has an intention, a location, a lifetime, and a name. Choose a name that no-one else would guess, or let your subconscious assign one. You can use contingent lifetimes, e.g. it will work as long as x is in existence.

Now this sounds very simple. It is simple. You don’t need anything more than what you see here. When I was a kid, I was told in school that we used 5-10% of our brains. I wanted to get into the 90%. You must come from your heart for this kind of work. This kind of work has little to do with the head. It’s best if you do this out of a “love for people”, for your planet, and for all that is. Climb as much out of your head, and out of your small self, as you can. “Debunkers” and scientists have no understanding of these methods and they are not receptive to any discussion about them. It is best to respect their restrictive belief systems, and simply to avoid discussing anything along these lines with them. They have their own path; respect that. You have yours.

Notes
Results are the only report card. Try to keep notes on when and where you put energy forms like this. I have personally gotten results far beyond my expectations; staggering results that delighted me and were beyond what I believed possible. The interesting thing is that, somehow, all the good things happen as if they would have happened anyway. You won’t see the feedback unless you actively look. People who live in their heads, who associate you with the incredible things that result from your use of these methods, will assume that you have some exotic ability that can’t be duplicated. And it can’t, at least not in their belief systems. It is best to keep a low profile. There is no reason to publicize your use of energy methods (and try not to have too much fun).

Angelic Optimization
You have a team of angels around you, whether you know it or not. Ask them to optimize structure and performance, and they will. I have found some incredible characteristics in angelically optimized feeling forms. As for counter-measures, feeling forms can only be countered by someone of at least your spiritual level. If you have angelic optimization, they can only be countered by someone at a level equal to that of angels. You can set up contingent mines, for example, and if something happens, an explosion of white light occurs. Your feeling forms can replicate, virally, if you want, even developing new abilities in a particular area. By way, there are people offering feeling forms of Slim Spurling‘ s devices, to local devas, and they are at least 80% as effective as the physical device.

I like offering a thought form of platonic solids formed of Spurling devices. The devas act like little kids at Christmas time with stuff like that. Mad Scientist size devices are also popular. I installed a 20 story high Harmonizer in my city, with angelic enhancement. I find that 2 meter tall Bugs Bunny feeling forms passing out harmonizers work well, also.

Grokking
“Grokking” is a useful sense to use in your energy work. The term was coined by Robert A. Heinlein, in his book Stranger in a Strange Land. The sense is discussed in Serge King’s book Urban Shaman. Basic grokking is easy. Put your total awareness on your right hand. Be totally aware of your hand- any pulsation, the bounds, where the hand stops, etc.. Sometimes you might even feel a tingling. Now do the same for your big toe. Now wiggle your big toe. Now expand your awareness to the room you are in. Feel its bounds.

No thinking or “efforting” necessary, just feel it, like a little kid excitedly exploring something new. Wiggle the room a little. Feel its boundaries and what is in it. Now, feel your community in the same way. You can feel areas of health, and dis-ease. I used to have to drive through Hell’s Kitchen, in Brooklyn, and I literally felt as if I’d been punched in the gut. Of course, I made some shifts. In a national park, I’m in heaven.

Before lightning can ever strike, a charged path of electrons is set up- one reaches down from the clouds and the other reaches up from the earth. This occurs several minutes before a lightning strike, and is the reason your hair stands up on end just before a strike. When the path is complete, lightning can come down the path, and an arc also reaches up from the earth. In precisely the same way, as you can prove to yourself via grokking, “energy paths” are set up in communities, both positive and negative.

Before any violent crime can occur, a path is laid out, resentment, anger, whatever. This is NOT a metaphor, I literally feel this. This is true for both negative and positive activities. Rupert Sheldrake discusses this as morphogenetic field. Here’s the kicker: you can clear the negative energy paths.

There are several methods.

1. You can fill them up from inside, like water in a pipe, and expand and break them.

2. You can “flame” them using elemental fire.

3. You can ask angels to clear them, from your heart, with the total faith of a child.

4. You can “tear” them loose from the fabric of a community, as you would rip out the framing of a house. Tapeworms and other internal parasites- and these low grade pathways- are “trash feeders”, a clear indication of poor health and diet and attitude. Improve the diet, attitude, and health, and the parasites are automatically expelled. It’s the same way with criminals and violent people; they are ‘trash feeders’. Elemental fire is summoned by using visual image of spectral red, auditory of “shhhhhhh”, and kinesthetic of hot and dry, like a blast furnace. If you only do one, do the kinesthetic. The Archangel Michael is the fire angel. Always cool off with water after using fire, the keys are sea blue or blue green, mmmmmmmm, and cold and wet, like a blast freezer. The related Archangel is Gabrielle.

You don’t have to use energy work– you can let plants do it for you, as noted in the Lafitte Beautification and Garden Club story, on p. 47, titled “50 Ways to Help Your Community” (by Steve and Sharon Fiffer -publ Doubleday, NY, 1994, ISBN 0-385-47234-X). Community gardening properly done, summons the chi energy, as well. If you talk to your plants, and sell them on improving the chi flow in the area, they will do the job even better. A little lilac flame does wonders for them, also.

Yes, people may still have the negative habits, and they may repave the energy paths, but it is a lot more work to lay down new road, than to maintain what is already there. You have put an “energy wall” to negativity. You can feed energy through a Hara point, and that is great, and it works fine. This also works for me. One of the major problems of energy techniques is that you rarely get feedback. The good things that happen just seem like they would have happened anyway. Well, that’s a frustration. It just is.

It is fun to play with shapes. For example, Claude Bristol’s book The Magic of Believing notes that surrounding yourself, your house, your family with a radiant white circle, in your imagination, is very protective. Actually, in a chi sense, this surrounds them with an infinitely high column of light. You can use any of the Platonic solids.

Energy work is basically allowing positive energy to pour in, which is cool. There is an inverse, which is keeping negative energy out. You can put up an “energy wall”, a thought form, more precisely a “feeling form”, wall. Work with a friend who knows how to use a dowsing rod, or an L-rod. Make a pyramid, or a globe, or a cube, about 2 feet in diameter, on a table, and ask them to dowse its shape. This is just a test in an area that is hard to get feedback on. I put up a filter, at all entrances where I work, that would filter out all bad energy. Basically, to do it, get out of your head and into your feelings. Let the shape flow out of your heart, into the site, and “lock” it into place so it won’t wander. Give it its purpose– say, “to filter out all bad energy”, and a lifetime, say 50 years. You can put a sphere of white light around it to protect it from others, to keep it from being altered, or seal it some other way. You can make it like a Slim Spurling coil, so all the bad energy is rendered good. Chinese Feng Shui has some really neat similar ideas, too. Following are some other examples.

Feeling Form Walls
A past president of the American Society of Dowsers built an electric fence feeling form to keep his dog from chasing deer, and it worked just fine. He also puts feeling form walls around his farm to keep hunters or anyone with ill intent from even being aware of it. During deer season (he just can’t hunt deer, they are too beautiful to shoot), he calls the deer to take shelter on his farm, and his farm is crowded with them. How does he call the deer? Well, he goes into his backyard, and speaks out loud, as if all the deer in a 30 mile radius could hear him, and tells them they are safe in his farm, if they want. Yes, it works. I find that if I treat the xerox machine at work lovingly, it jams a lot less.

He built a feeling form to keep fleas and ticks away from his lawn. They bothered him a lot before, but now they are absent, at least from the mowed areas that he asked them to stay out of. He won’t kill them, they have a right to exist, but boundaries are reasonable. One can also do the Findhorn thing of seeking out the ruler of the animals, and asking them to keep animals away. He worked with a woman whose resort was doing badly. He made her Yellow Pages ad flash, with a thoughtform, and built a huge thoughtform sign, flashing, searchlights, etc., near it. (Signs don’t work with animals, they can’t read). He locked down a pyramid thoughtform of prosperity with 4 quartz crystals to the four directions over her resort. She soon had more business than she’d ever had. He is doing research on cleaning up groundwater pollution with energy work in his Ozark Research Institute, in Arkansas.

He says he builds his energy forms with love in his heart, that he starts in the center with powerful energy and lets it grow outwards to the boundaries he wants. Another dowser has built energy form walls to cover a door, that are permeable from the outside in but not the inside out, to keep her cat indoors (an energy wall is more flexible than its physical counterpart). I have also built energy form constructs to transmute bad energy. When I visited the Vietnam War memorial, I felt a lot of grief, just sitting with nowhere to go. So I set up a transmuter vortex there, that would transmute the energy into really nice energy, and pump it into depressed areas of Washington, DC. Machaelle Small Wright has done similar work, as cited in her first Garden workbook, at the Gettysburg, PA battlefield national park. See, battlefields have a lot of really bad energy, but it can be cleared.

Focused Intent
When you work with angels, it helps to have a very clear intention, and to simply let the angels use the Chi energy in your attention to bring it about. How do you do that? Simply focus on your intention, and invite them in. Angels can’t help you much if you don’t request it. So, make a standing request for help. In fact, you might want to make a standing request for angelic help all over the planet.

Assistants
Dr. Joseph Jochmans notes that, for those that want to go further, angels of place, and angels of design (nature spirits and devas, in Findhorn/Machaelle Small Wright terminology) have a very strong impulse to create beauty, but they need human cooperation. Every entity brings its own unique energy to creation, and for humans, it’s a kind of lilac light, light purple light. You give even just a spark of that flame to the local angels of place, and they will blow it up into a large flame, to clear out bad energy. See, they don’t like keeping slums and garbage in form, they prefer beauty, but they have no choice, due to the pre-creation contract, if humans don’t work with them. I can feel a great sigh of relief when I offer purple light to a troubled area, and I can do it in a 10 mile swath when I’m driving through a bad area. It is very helpful to give intent, to the angels of place; I usually just ask them to create unique beauty, whatever is most in harmony with local conditions. I was at a polluted site in nature, called by some the Medicine Waters, before I understood the above methods. All I knew to do was offer a lilac flame to the local deva. See, each class of creatures brings its own unique energy to creation, and that’s ours. The Devas don’t have that. However, if you offer the tiniest spark, they can whip it up into a big flame. A group spontaneously formed to clean up that place in nature, within 6 months.

Do you have to use energy techniques? Well, no, you can do it purely through efforts in the flesh, in the material world. It’s just harder. I find that using energy, and doing nothing in the physical world, is not as effective as I would like. Beauty is a nutrient. Beauty is food for the soul. I want to create healing beauty everywhere I go. This is a great cheap way to do that.

You feed your energy into the Hara point of a community, and suddenly realize… that a hara point is on something that is alive. Your community is a living entity and giving it good energy is kind of like giving a kid something really cool. You can almost feel it stirring in excitement. Yitzhak Bentov discusses this in his books Stalking the Wild Pendulum, and A Cosmic Book. It doesn’t matter if any of these books didn’t exist. If you just sit in Nature (in fact if you just sit in your apartment) and ask questions, and be open, you’ll find yourself downloading techniques via direct revelation. This is nothing new to humans, and it’s getting easier and easier, even with the towers and mass media. By the way, the towers and mass media are signs of desperation.

Look at 1500’s art. You see the “genius” of a city portrayed. This is a metaphorical symbol of the living soul of a city. This is not a new concept at all. You can’t speak to the east wind, but you can speak with Zephyr. The direction South, on the medicine wheel, is associated usually with noon, with summer, with the color red, the element of fire, the archangel Michael, and wherever your center is. There are guardians at the 4 directions that you can talk to, if you wish. Talk to them. Get ideas on how you can heal your community. You won’t get English, you will get “awareness capsules”, which download as feelings, which you can usually get as words, though the feelings are purer. Machaelle Small Wright and the Findhorn people talk about this, in several books. Richard Leviton is doing some fascinating work in this field, as in his book, The Emerald Modem. He began his work along these lines with a visit to Glastonbury, England, where the angel or spirit of that place spoke to him. It was a shock. He wasn’t expecting it.

Put a sphere of white light around you, to seal out energy you don’t need. Always test what you are getting, if you are picking up a strong desire to go shoot grandma or something, then you know you aren’t getting good energy. I know right away when I’m getting bad energy and have never had any trouble picking it out, from the first. If you feel your heart, you won’t either. It’s people in denial, who deny their feelings, who invoke bad energies. Remember, if it’s fun, you’re doing it right.

Dowsers at the American Society of Dowsers conferences note that by working with the local angels of place, that “veins” of groundwater can be cleared of pollutants. Ssuch “veins” can be redirected to fill a dry well, and so forth. I wonder what sort of technology we’ll see, when the ghost of the medieval idea of Roger Bacon- that one must torture nature’s secrets out of her- is finally laid to its long-overdue rest and we realize that creation in the material can be as much fun as making love? I work with wood in this way. I speak to the spirit of my table saw, and to the wood, and ask that we work together to create beauty, and my creations come out very nice.

Timelines
Timelines, as defined by Tad James, in his The Secret of Creating your Future, and Timeline Therapy and the Structure of Personality, Tom Brown, Jr., as noted in his book Grandfather, Jose Silva, as in his Silva Mind Control, and even one of Sun Bear’s books, offer great potential for this work. It is a good thing to feed a community entity in the now. You can heal the trauma in your own past, and even work the timeline of a community, and heal the trauma in the community’s past timeline. This is easy enough to do because at any given moment we create both future and past. The future timeline is even more interesting. Basically, it is far less concrete than a past timeline, and shifts with major decisions. It is possible to plant a desired event on the future timeline, and to energize it, so it will come about, this is a Huna technique. Tom Brown, Jr.’s teacher told him of the timeline in this way- the now is the palm of your hand. The PROBABLE future is your thumb. There are, however, a number of possible futures, and he pointed to his fingers. Edgar Cayce noted that WWII was avoidable up to a certain point in the 1930’s, as one example.

In Chaos Theory, the beat of a butterfly’s wings outside your window literally- not metaphorically, literally- has an effect on the weather in Hong Kong. Things are that inter-connected. We live in a world of inter-being. It can be frustrating to deal with the inertia of the now. There is, however, another possibility. If you choose a future timeline that is possible, but not probable- I prefer to work with ideal futures- you can energize that future with these methods. This is not the same as weaving a desired event into a personal timeline, sort of like making reservations for a future trip. No, this is choosing an entirely new route.

Helping Others
I find that all spiritual methods work much better if there is a focus on the common good, on helping others and the “larger self” of humanity, the earth, and the cosmos. A purpose larger than self energizes plans well. I have found people using Fountain methods for ill purposes. Consider your high school geometry. 4/0 is… what? Undefined, because it is infinite. 4 over a million is a tiny number, but as the million approaches 1, and then 0, the number grows and grows, until it becomes infinite.

Consider an angle- you have rise over run. A horizontal angle has 0 rise over infinite run, so the answer is 0. A vertical line has infinite rise over 0. It is infinity- or undefined. Now, in Reichian energy work, among other places, healthy energy flow is vertical, in the body, and energy blocks are horizontal. What I have found is that those who do selfish things, things that cause harm intentionally to innocents, those who let the demons in their psychological shadow run unchecked, tend more and more towards the horizontal, that is, where they have less and less power. They may have an appeal to fear, but they are rarely very powerful. And the power they use is debilitating to them. However, the more one does to help others- small things, even, are extraordinarily effective. The more one does to be pleasant with others, to help where possible, the more one tends towards the vertical slope, and increased power and energy. I make this point because when you start “grokking” out possible futures, you will feel others doing the same thing, even people from the past and future, and they are not always full of love and light. Remember those Hieronymous Bosch paintings of angels kicking ass in the lower astral, angels are not all fluff either. It is important to remember that when you work with the divine will, you have far more power than the dark ones do, and once they understand that you know this, they will get out of your way. I find that if I run across such people, I just flame up with light, and love, and speak to the light inside them, however obscured, and they have a strong desire to get away as fast as they can, before the light breaks through the crust of darkness. Love can be a powerful weapon against such people. I radiate it through my heart, usually, with a feeling like white water rafting, like there is so much energy I can barely stand it.

Also, people who have done many bad things to intentionally cause harm to innocents have a major load of karma waiting for them, which I image sometimes as a great body of water behind a weak dam. If you flame up the light around these people, in fact if you just be positive, the dam weakens even more, and they have to concentrate on shoring it up, rather than bothering you. The dam in the second Lord of the Rings movie was just like what I have seen for 20 years. Some years ago, I ran across a 17 year old who was being bothered by an evil person, who was even haunting his dreams. I showed him a few things, and he had no more problems with that person. We have to remember that we are in a world of dualities, also. Evil people perform a service, associated with the lesson of choice. In this dimension, you have to have the opportunity to choose evil, for the choice for the light to matter.

The key point is that one can “grok” out a highly desirable future, however improbable, and energize it to increase its chances of fruition. When one does this, it is very important to pay attention to the voice of intuition- the tiniest things can have massive effects, way beyond what one might expect. Feedback, when it comes, is almost always below your level of awareness. Being aware of feedback often demands expanding awareness. Also, I’ve found I cannot dictate feedback, it comes in whatever form it comes in, and either I see it or I don’t. Also, it is particularly useful for this work to identify totally with one’s higher self, the “guardian angel”, your Self outside of the bounds of space and time, whatever you want to call it, and to move with the divine will. Remember that we have freedom of choice. It is still possible, as well as fun, to work within the divine will and to heal. It is as if the Creator gave us a piano, and we have the choice of creating beautiful music, raucous music, discordant notes, banging keys, playing underneath the piano, throwing it out, giving it away, or ignoring it. However, the general bias of the Universe is towards beauty, and awareness.

“Grok” out the most positive, ideal future you can. How? Well, start from the present, on your timeline, and expand your timeline to where it is your community’s timeline. Note the filaments of light leading into the future. Ask the QUESTION: “What is the most ideal path, the path where the Divine Will is best served, where people achieve all their dreams, effortlessly, playfully, lovingly, safely, easily, honestly, in a really beautiful way, that feels great?”

Once you formulate the question, one of the filaments of light will seem brighter, or sound better, or it will draw you along it. Go down the filament to whatever point has fruition for you. Now, look back. The goal is accomplished. What small things did you do to help bring this fruition about? Yes, I know, people do this from a left brain viewpoint, which is like using a funnel turned upside down. Do this from a heart-based, meditative, loving space, and you get much better answers. You may only get an awareness capsule. “Lock” this path in place, which you can do kinesthetically by feeling it lock, verbally by saying “This path is now locked”, or visually by whatever works for you. Tell your subconscious mind (give it a name, if you like- you will be getting more and more friendly with this fellow, as you clean out your psychological shadow with his/her help) that you want to be intuitively guided along this path in your life. Then return to the present, consciously, or withdraw your focus and let it happen.

Identify with your Higher Self, even just for a few minutes per day, so that you can get that high level energy to help. When I meditate, I feel as if it is a modem to God, and I download everything I need for the day. 10 minutes a day makes me feel like I’ve eaten a Thanksgiving dinner, but that’s probably because I have a lot more growing to do.

I have been taught conscious “grokking” in a seminar modelled on Silva Mind Control, through Avatar [www.starsedge.com], through Tom Brown’s school, and in several other places. The Avatar folks probably have the most conscious control of grokking, and their instruction is certainly more detailed than anybody else’s. The sense works best when you are in a quiet, relaxed place. Jean Houston’s book Mind Games has interesting exercises. It is easy to get hung up on techniques; I just let my heart guide me to what fascinates me, to what is fun.

If you doubt the need to do this work, “grok” out a lake, first, then an ocean, and then all water on the planet, and feel how it feels about all the pollutants being dumped into it. “Grok” the entire planet, especially during a nuclear test, if you want an eye-opener on pain. You can “grok” an individual atom, which is interesting, or any wave in the spectrum, or buildings, or communities, or anything you can name or define. “Grokking” concepts and emotions is very fascinating, also. Anything you “grok” can be shifted, or have healing energy added, or otherwise be calibrated. Grokking humans should be done by first asking permission– shamanic level, i.e. in light trance, is ok, you don’t have to ask at the physical level, though that’s better, and should be done only in alignment with the Divine Will, with respect and love, wishing good for all. You don’t have to follow these rules, but the price one pays for disregarding them is quite high. Let your intuition, your heart, guide you

You may ask what the effects of several people pulling towards an ideal future is. Well, remember we are limited in our senses to the sense of one person, in this dimension. So long as you work with the Divine Will, you are ok. All things ultimately work for good. Also, there is no failure, only experience. If this seems to “technique-y” for you, that’s fine- just recognize that you can bless communities not only in the now, but in their entire life cycle of existence. Mother Theresa pointed out the simplest energy technique of all, when she said, “Peace begins with a smile”. Love is a real and vital nutrient. Your energy work nourishes your community, and yourself.

Some people like to obsess about evil. If you are seeing shadow, it is because your back is to the light. I asked a woman who worked in a crummy job for 11 years how she could do that. She smiled like an elf, brightened at least 30 watts, and said: “Well, I just get more and more positive, and they either leave, or get positive! Evil people don’t want to be anywhere near me. I don’t have to do, think, or say anything. They just get up and go. I just have fun playing. In fact, I don’t think evil people can see anybody above a 600 on the Hawkins scale”.

Grey Wolf


Yes, you have my permission and encouragement to share this on your website. This is from a book I’m going to finish, entitled Feeling and Healing. All rights otherwise reserved, except that anyone who wants to share it for free with anyone else may do so anytime, so long as they share the whole piece. Please also share with Don Croft. And by way, tell him that the bad guys can’t bother him if he has no internal counterparts to them; if he asks angels to clear out his own beliefs, they will, and he won’t be bothered.

Related

Defeating the Dark Side with Positive Intent Thoughtforms by Grey Wolf (Feb. 18, 2007)
http://educate-yourself.org/cn/positiveapproachwiththoughtforms18feb07.shtml

Creation of Matter By Seth speaking through Jane Roberts (Oct. 8, 2006)
http://educate-yourself.org/mbc/sethcreationofmatter.shtml

Source

Adrenal Burnout Syndrome

Don’t let yourself to burn-out:

[Editor’s Note: Many thanks to Brian Schaefer <brainresearchf@yahoo.com> of Australia for forwarding this important essay on Adrenal Burnout by Dr. Lawrence Wilson. Brian was trying to get me to read this essay as far back as November 2004. He sent me yet another e-mail on April 11, 2005 and I finally tuned in long enough to print it out and read it. Now I know why he wanted me to read it so badly. Many people suffer from adrenal exhaustion and they don’t know it– including yours truly. Study the symptoms. If the shoe fits, follow the recomendations to restore adrenal strength. It takes about two years to come back, so don’t look for a quick fix. If you need more help, contact me privately by e-mail .Ken]

By Dr. Larry Wilson <larry@drlwilson.com>
http://educate-yourself.org/cn/adrenalburnout19apr05.shtml
Posted April 19, 2005

Thousands of people suffer from constant fatigue, unrelieved by rest and sleep. This is the main symptom of adrenal burnout syndrome. Other symptoms may include a craving for sweets, low blood pressure and blood sugar, irritability and depression. Low energy impairs every system of the body. Secondary symptoms range from impaired digestion to infections. Toxic emotions accumulate with adrenal burnout. The world looks bad, people are evil, and a hopeless attitude is not uncommon.

The condition is also called adrenal hypofunction, adrenal exhaustion or adrenal insufficiency. Unlike fatigue, one’s energy does not return after a good nights rest. Burnout is a more serious derangement of the body’s energy system.

The adrenals are the major glands the body uses to respond to stress. Its hormones raise the blood sugar and blood pressure, and promote energy production. Adrenalin (or epinephrine) is used for emergencies. The longer-acting anti-stress adrenal hormones are cortisone and cortisol. Aldosterone, another adrenal hormone, retains sodium and increases the blood pressure. Related closely to the sympathetic nervous system, the fight-or-flight response it is called. When the adrenals become depleted, the body is unable to handle stress.

Most physicians do not diagnose adrenal burnout syndrome. Rarely, if enough tests are run, it may be called Addison’s disease, which doctors consider incurable. Recovery from adrenal burnout, however, is definitely possible. The condition affects both men and women, and even children as well. Some children are born this way and never experience plenty of energy.

Burnout may develop slowly or be caused by a single trauma. John F. Kennedy experienced burnout during World War II. A Japanese destroyer rammed his patrol boat late one night, killing most of the crew. He never recovered from the shock. For the rest of his life, he needed replacement adrenal hormones. If he had found the right practitioner, perhaps they would not have been needed.

Causes of Adrenal Burnout
Excessive stress, an important cause of burnout, can be from many sources. Chemical toxicity and nutritional depletion are among the physical causes. Mental, emotional or spiritual stress may be a major factor. Financial, family or other stress may also contribute to burnout.

Any excessive stress can deplete the adrenals, especially when weakened by poor nutrition. Working too much or emotional stress are two common causes. Excessive stimulation, especially for children, is another cause. Fast-paced, high-stress, fear-based lifestyles are a sure prescription for adrenal burnout.

Other stressors in cities are noise and electromagnetic pollution. Cell phones, microwave towers and appliances like televisions, microwave ovens and computers give off strong electrical fields.

Nutritional Deficiencies are a common cause. When under stress, the need for nutrients is much greater. Carbohydrates, when excessive in the diet, stress the adrenals. Diets low in protein may also create deficiencies. Inadequate or poor quality water affects oxygenation of the tissues.

Most diets are low in nutrients required by the adrenals. These include B-complex vitamins, vitamins A, C and E, manganese, zinc, chromium, selenium and other and other trace elements. The reasons for this begin with how food is grown. Most food is grown on depleted soils. Processing and refining further deplete nutrients. Habits like eating in the car or while on the run further diminish the value derived from food. Also, allergic reactions to foods such as wheat and dairy products can damage the intestines and reduce the absorption of nutrients. Toxic metals and chemicals often play a large role in adrenal burnout. Everyone is exposed to thousands of chemicals in the air, the water and the food. Other sources are dental materials and skin contact with chemicals. Over-the-counter and prescribed medications add to the body’s toxic load.

Toxins may also be generated within the body due to impaired digestion. When food is not properly digested, it either ferments or rots in the intestines, producing many harmful substances that are absorbed into the body. Chronic infections, of dental and other origin, also contribute to the toxic load. In most people, the organs of elimination do not function at an optimal level. As a result, toxic substances slowly build up in the body, leading to adrenal burnout and many other health conditions.

Stimulants damage the adrenal glands. They whip the adrenals. Caffeine, sugar and alcohol are among the most common stimulants. Less obvious stimulants include anger, rage, arguing, hatred, loud music, the news and movies full of suspense. Vigorous exercise, sexual preoccupations and other thrills may also act as stimulants.
Stimulant use, however, can also be a result of adrenal burnout. Stimulants are attractive to one in burnout to provide temporary energy. This is an appeal of the drug culture, both legal and recreational.

Unhealthy responses to stress are another cause of adrenal burnout. These include habits of worrying, or becoming angry or afraid. Don’t worry, be happy is a great prescription for adrenal burnout. This applies particularly to high-strung, nervous individuals and those with very active minds, as they are especially prone to adrenal burnout.

Many children today are born with weak adrenals due to their parents’ nutritional deficiencies. By age three or four, these children are in burnout. They are often sick, depressed and have difficulty in school.

Symptoms of Adrenal Burnout
Low blood sugar and allergies result from low levels of cortisol. Joint and muscle pain are other common symptoms. Multiple chemical sensitivities is an extreme allergic condition associated with adrenal burnout. Low blood pressure and low body temperature may also result. Later blood pressure rises as toxic substances build up in the arteries and kidneys.

Elevated copper and low zinc related to adrenal burnout impair the immune system. Chronic infections may develop. The stage is also set for the development of degenerative conditions. Cancer, heart disease, Parkinson’s and Alzheimer’s diseases are end-stage results of toxic accumulation and energy depletion. Often secondary to adrenal exhaustion are glandular imbalances, hyperthyroidism and more often hypothyroidism. The adrenal glands produce oestrogen and progesterone. They are the main source of these hormones after menopause. Premenstrual syndrome and hot flashes often have to do with weakened adrenal glands.

Depression and apathy are common in adrenal burnout. One may lose interest in friends, family and work. Unsure if there is energy to get through the day, anxiety may occur. Irritability is common as one is less able to handle even minor stress. Unfortunately, many with adrenal burnout function on anger and resentment. These act as adrenal stimulants, providing a negative energy with which to function. Most of the world, in fact, functions on the negative energy of anger.

Compulsiveness and OCD [Obsessive Compulsion Disorder] is associated with adrenal burnout. One may become addicted or very attracted to excessive exercise, sex, loud music or other forms of excitement. The unconscious goal is always the same, to stimulate the adrenals into activity.

When the adrenals are weak, copper builds up in the body. Elevated copper enhances emotions. Panic attacks, bipolar disorder, mood swings and schizophrenia are related to copper imbalance. As one’s energy level declines, other toxic metals build up as well. Mercury, cadmium, lead, arsenic, beryllium and others contribute to hundreds of physical and emotional symptoms.

Myths about Burnout

Myth #1: Burnout is psychological.

Burnout is a breakdown of the energy system of the body. Vital minerals are depleted or burned out and replaced by toxic metals. Psychological stress may be a cause and burnout can affect one’s emotions and behaviour. However, burnout itself is biochemical. Recovery may involve improving emotions and dealing with psychological issues. However, it also involves rebuilding body chemistry because it is a physical condition as well.

Myth #2. People in burnout have no energy and cannot work.

Many in burnout hold full-time jobs. They may appear in good health. However, they are often tired or stressed. They may require stimulants in order to keep going. Some bury themselves in their work to forget how tired they feel.

Myth #3. Vigorous exercise is good for burnout.

Vigorous exercise can be attractive to those in burnout. Exercise temporarily makes them feel better. While it may provide a boost, in the long run vigorous exercise further exhausts their bodies. People in burnout need to reduce exercise, often to a minimum in order to conserve their energy and allow their adrenals to rebuild. Exercise requires energy and adrenal reserves that people in burnout do not have.

Myth #4. A vacation, a diet, or a nutritional supplement will cause recovery from burnout.

Most people never recover from burnout. Recovery requires a strong commitment to healing. A number of natural therapies are often required. Recovery takes at least several years. If one recovers faster, one was not in adrenal burnout.

Myth #5. Burnout occurs mainly in men. In fact, it is more common in women.

This is due mainly to lifestyle changes in women. Many women now work outside the home, and raise the children as well. Many are in single-parent homes or both parents work just to pay the taxes. Women have more sluggish oxidation rates to begin with, so burnout may be less apparent in women, but it is just as common or more so than in men.

Myth #6. Burnout only occurs in those in high-stress jobs.

Burnout occurs in all groups, regardless of occupation, income or educational level. In fact, many homeless people are burned out. This helps account for why they may give up hope or be incapable of holding a job or supporting a home.

Myth #7. Burnout occurs only in adults.

In fact, it is common today in children and even babies. Children are being nutritionally depleted and toxic as a result of the ill health of the parents. This can be measured with mineral analysis. Minimal brain dysfunction, chronic ear or other infections, crib death, failure to thrive, ADHD and anti-social behaviour may all be symptoms of burnout in children.

Myth #8. Burnout affects only physical health.

Burnout affects every area of life. Family and work are often affected. Relationships often suffer. One may lose interest in everyone and everything. There simply is not enough energy available for others or for activities beyond those required for survival. Friends, family and employers are often unaware of what is occurring, which only worsens the situation.

Myth #9. A hectic lifestyle causes burnout.

This may be one cause. However, a hectic lifestyle can also be a result of burnout. Excessive activity, overwork and a very busy life can be a way to stimulate one into action, a compensation for feelings of exhaustion. When such a person stops working and running around, they will feel just how exhausted and perhaps depressed they really are.

Myth #10. Overwork for years causes burnout.

This is possible. However, it can occur due to a single shock or just a few traumas that occur together. It may also not be related to any single trauma or activity. Often a combination of factors causes burnout. Whether one goes into burnout from an illness, accident, divorce, overwork or other stress depends very much on one’s ability to handle stress, rather than the absolute amount of stress.

Myth #11. Burnout is an overused term without a scientific basis.

Just because burnout doesn’t show up on x-rays or standard blood tests does not mean it is not real. Burnout can be measured and quantified using tissue mineral testing. The term is not overused. In fact it is greatly underused. A large percentage of the population is in burnout and it would be helpful if physicians understood it better, even if they have no cure.

Myth #12. Plenty of sleep will take care of burnout.

Unfortunately, this is not so. The body is unable to regenerate its energy during sleep. Waking up tired after 8-10 hours of sleep is a primary symptom of burnout. Like a dead battery, the body does not recharge itself during sleep. An interesting principle of health is that one can only regenerate during sleep in proportion to the energy one has. Those in burnout are overtired which interferes with the restorative power of their sleep.

Myth #13. Cleaning out toxins will take care of burnout.

The accumulation of toxins that occurs as the body can no longer remove them properly contributes to burnout. Exposure to toxic metals or chemicals can be an important factor in burnout. Eliminating them is helpful. However, energy is required to release toxins. If the energy system is weak, just fasting or detoxifying will not be enough. One must rebuild the entire energy system by balancing body chemistry and providing nutrients as well. A one-month or even six-month cleanse is nowhere near adequate. It can take a year just to replenish one mineral. For those in burnout, extreme detoxification programs such as fasting, raw foods or even chelating agents can be dangerous. This is because the body lacks the vitality to properly eliminate toxins, the eliminative organs are compromised and toxins may be redistributed in vital organs. A gentle, complete program of rebuilding and nourishing the body must accompany any efforts to eliminate toxins. In fact, as vitality improves, toxin elimination will proceed on its own.

Myth # 14. One will come out of burnout when one changes whatever factor or behaviour caused the burnout.

This is not how it works. As one goes into burnout, vital minerals become depleted and toxic substances replace them. They become part of the structure of enzymes and body organs and glands. Although one changes one’s diet, lifestyle, attitudes or behaviour, the toxins remain.

Often, burnout does not even set in until several years after a trauma, illness or injury as depleted and damaged cells proliferate. Though many change their diets and get over their traumas, most people never recover from burnout, or make only a partial recovery.

Myth #15. To recover from burnout just re-establish close communication with those who are close to you.

This is the prescription for burnout in one popular book. However, this is not enough. Communication is also difficult when one is in burnout. Burnout can greatly affect one’s attitudes, outlook and perceptions, making real communication very difficult. Low energy by itself can impair communication. Lack of understanding of the problem by partners, friends and others can also impair communication.

Myth #16. To get out of burnout, one needs to get back in touch with oneself.

This is not enough for recovery. Also, getting in touch is difficult due to toxins in the brain. These produce odd feelings, low self-esteem and negative attitudes that often accompany burnout. Many people in burnout become overly introspective, which can make them worse as they get in touch with all their problems.

Myth # 17. One can recover from burnout in matter of months.

It takes at least two years and often longer. Layers of adaptations and compensations must be undone. Each adaptation uses up energy so that when one begins correction, there is little energy to work with. This slows progress and is one reason correction takes several years.

Also, twenty or thirty minerals must often be replenished, a time-consuming process even assuming that one is ingesting all needed nutrients. Eliminating toxins that have become integral parts of the organs and glands also takes time, like rebuilding a house. If the process occurred too rapidly, one would become very ill.

If one recovers in months, one was not in burnout. Often, a small recovery can feel like a cure when it is not. Those in burnout need an overhaul, not a tune up. One needs to commit to doing whatever it takes and devoting a few years to healing. This needs to become one’s primary occupation or job for a while, allowing all other interests and activities to become secondary to the commitment to healing.

Myth #18. Burnout is not an important medical problem unless the stress of burnout causes high blood pressure or another symptom.

Burnout is degenerative exhaustion. It sets the stage for all degenerative diseases, because energy is a common denominator of health. All illnesses start with fatigue. The body is like a newer car with power steering, power brakes and power windows. The entire car stops working right when the power goes down. Burnout is a serious medical problem, although symptoms may be vague and unrelated to a specific disease.

Myth #19. Burnout is new phenomenon. In fact, burnout is as old as humanity.

It can even help understand the rise and fall of civilizations. Nations often change over time. Repressive traditions can in time lead nations into burnout. Constant wars as occurred in Europe can contribute to burnout. Toxic exposure like lead water pipes can contribute to burnout. Vegetarian diets or destructive religious ideas, as in countries like India, can be a factor. Oppressive economic systems can contribute in some nations.

The process can be cumulative because children born to burned out parents continue the pattern until the entire group goes into burnout. Melting pot nations like America have an advantage in this regard. New immigrants are often the more ambitious ones that are in better health and can help rejuvenate the population. Also, nations that emphasize freedom and individual rights allow people to devise better ways of coping and maintaining their health.

Recovery
Recovery from burnout is certainly possible. It takes several years and usually requires a change in diet, improving one’s lifestyle, nutritional supplements, detoxification procedures and attention to one’s emotional and spiritual health. Addressing all these aspects is the way to assure success.

Diet
Diet is an important factor for everyone. Eat protein with every meal. Eggs, natural meats and poultry are the best sources of protein. Toasted almond butter, goat cheese and nuts are other good sources. Avoid vegetarian diets. At lunch and supper, have three cooked vegetables. Rotate your proteins and your vegetables so you don’t eat the same thing every day.

You may have complex carbohydrates, but not wheat and spelt. Some people are also sensitive to gluten found in rye, barley and oats. Excellent starches are root vegetables (turnips, parsnips, rutabaga, carrots, onion and celery root), blue corn, brown rice, quinoa and others. Organic blue corn chips are fine.

I recommend everyone avoid wheat, spelt, sugar and cow’s milk dairy products except butter. If other food allergies are present, avoid these foods for a while. Avoid Isolated soy protein as it is of poor quality and contains many anti-nutrients. Reduce all sweets, eat very little fruit and avoid all junk food. Avoid all vegetable oils except for olive oil. Avoid all juices. They are too yin, most are too sugary and they can concentrate food toxins, upset blood sugar and weaken the adrenals. Use sea salt rather than table salt. Eat regular meals of excellent quality. Make the switch to organic food, whenever possible.

Excellent are green foods like kelp, barley grass powder and various coloured vegetables. Cooking with coconut oil is excellent and helps as well with weight loss, Candida albicans infection and energy. Drink high quality water, not from the tap. Distilled or spring waters are best. So-called drinking water or reverse osmosis are often not good as the filters used to make them may be dirty. Good quality water is an excellent investment in yourSelf.

Avoid all extreme diets. Your body needs a variety of nutrients. Restriction is not a good idea. In my experience, strict vegetarians will never recover from burnout. Follow good eating habits with regular, sit-down, relaxed meals.

Nutrients and Lifestyle for Recovery
Food supplements are necessary. Kelp granules and nutritional yeast are excellent supplements for most people. They are rich sources of nutrients and kelp assists detoxification. Other nutrients that are very important for adrenal activity are vitamins A, B, C, E, pantothenic acid (Vit. B5) and adrenal glandular substance [extracts] . Calcium and magnesium are often needed. A digestive aid is always needed. I prefer pancreatin and ox bile. Zinc is frequently needed. Other nutrients may be needed depending on one’s level of toxic metals and other symptoms or deficiencies. I use hair mineral testing along with symptoms to assess these needs.

Rest and sleep are extremely important. Plan on nine hours of sleep for at least a few years. At times, more may be needed. Sleep is not a waste of time. There is no substitute for adequate rest. Also rest after meals, at mid-morning and mid-afternoon.

Gentle walking is beneficial. Vigorous exertion depletes the adrenals. Deep breathing and stretching, yoga or Tai chi do not deplete the body. Exercise to relax rather than to build muscles.

Cleaning up your environment assists health recovery. Replace toxic chemical products used around the house. Non-toxic alternatives are available for cleaning and as solvents. Pesticides and herbicides are often extremely toxic. Chemical hair dyes, shampoos and toxic skin care products need to be replaced.

Ventilate your house and purify the air if needed. Often very toxic is new construction. At work and at home avoid toxic exposure. Turn off televisions and computers when they are not in use. Sleep away from these appliances. Use cell phones only when absolutely needed.

Spend some time in the sun each day. Contrary to some propaganda, half an hour of sunshine daily will not hurt you. It is a nutrient and assists health in many ways. Sit in front of a window if it is too cold to go outside.

Detoxification
Sauna therapy in particular will greatly enhance and speed up recovery. The best type is an infrared electric light sauna. One can put together a light sauna for under $300.00. Click to read about these and how to build or purchase a kit. If you are in adrenal burnout, use the sauna daily for no more than 30 minutes. Once or twice a week is excellent for prevention.

Other detoxification procedures are also very good. Coffee enemas are excellent to assist detoxification through the liver. Brush your skin whenever you bathe with a skin brush or loofah. Colonic irrigation and herbs for the liver and kidneys can help improve elimination.

Chiropractic, massage and reflexology can help reduce stress. Many natural therapies help realign and rebalance the body. Making these part of your lifestyle will enhance recovery.

Mental, Emotional and Spiritual Health
Often it is necessary to grow out of burnout. A key to recovery from burnout is improving values and attitudes. They play an important part in every single case. Negative thinking is a bad habit that eventually tears down the body. Worry, fear and anger place added stress on the glands. Many techniques there are to help shift one’s thinking. Inspirational books and tapes, seminars and therapies there are many. There is no single answer right for everyone.

Searching for love outside of yourself depletes the body’s energy. Find the love inside yourself first, and you will find the right activities and companions. Burnout may result if you are awakening spiritually. Your present work and lifestyle may simply be inappropriate. Consider different employment or work arrangements if you suspect your stress comes from your work.

Relationships can cause a lot of stress. When one partner goes into burnout, the other often does not understand. Many couples become energetically incompatible. This has nothing to do with love or caring. It is important to listen to the wisdom of the body, and not be blinded by fixed ideas.

Many methods can help one relax and tune in to the wisdom of the self. In addition to traditional therapy, meditation and visualization exercises may be most helpful. Slowing down is often necessary if you live a busy life. It can take great courage to realize that by doing less you can accomplish more. By staying home more, you can relate better with others. By resting more, you can be more creative and productive. Change often requires overcoming guilt, shame and feelings of laziness.

For spiritual orientation, I highly recommend A Course in Mastery, A course in Miracles, Love Without End by Glenda Green, Journey Beyond Words and The Other Voice by Brent Haskell and The Real Self by this author. These and other books and tapes can help one rethink who am I, what is life about and why am I here.

The Blessing of Burnout
Adrenal burnout is always a wake up call. Some area of life is out of alignment. For a deeper exploration of self, it is often the starting point. Rather than just existing as a programmed zombie, adrenal burnout may be the beginning of real living.

Dr. Larry Wilson


Dr. Larry Wilson is a Fellow of the International College of Bionutrition and Board of Examiners and has authored many papers and books on health and nutrition. Visit his inpressive web site at http://www.drlwilson.com/

Dr. Lawrence Wilson
P.O. Box 54
Prescott, AZ 86302-0054
(928) 445-7690
Email: larry@drlwilson.com


Related

Adrenal Fatigue (April 19, 2007)
http://educate-yourself.org/lte/adrenalfatigue14apr07.shtml

Source

Told Not Ready To Die and the Near-Death Experience

Interesting concept about how you can be pushed back to life:

By Kevin Williams

At some point in every near-death experience, the person returns to life. Otherwise, the person’s body would die and their soul would remain on the Other Side. In such a case, instead of a NDE, the person would experience death. But some people are given a choice as to whether or not to return. For example, they might be asked, “Are you ready?” Some people return because of a desire to finish their earthly mission. Once they return to life, they may say that God permitted them to return because their life’s work or mission was not complete. Such people may also say that returning to life was their choice. This choice to return may have been permitted because it stemmed from some sense of responsibility for others such as a mother’s desire to raise their children. On the other hand, some people are not given the choice to stay in heaven or return to life. After receiving a “taste” of heavenly bliss, experiencers may be told that they must return and therefore are forced to return to life. They may try to resist having to return. They may even beg to not be sent back. They may argue. But all attempts to resist are futile and the experiencer returns to life often bitterly disappointed. Some people are told of a specific task they must accomplish such as building meditation centers, starting an organization or writing a book.

Sometimes the experiencer returns to life instantaneously. Sometimes their return coincides with attempts to resuscitate their body such as with a electrical shock to the heart. Some people report of being pushed or forced back into their body. Some people return automatically for no apparent reason. But experiencers usually return from death convinced of a mission they must complete – a job they must perform for the greater good of humanity.

The experiencer may be given a reason why the must return. Usually, they are told by some heavenly being something like, “It is not your time” or “You are not ready” or “Your mission is not fulfilled” or “Your purpose is not complete” or “Your life is not finished” or “There has been a mistake” or “You must go back” or some variation of these. Such messages received by experiencers begs the following questions: Isn’t it strange that so many people are being told basically the same thing? Why are do many people report being given virtually the same message? If NDEs are just hallucinations, as so many skeptics claim, how can so many people be hallucinating the same message? If NDEs are just hallucinations, then aren’t they “mass hallucinations?” Given the fact that so many people are given this somewhat cryptic message, doesn’t this prove an objectivity to the NDE which cannot be explained by brain chemicals? In other words, suppose a large percentage of people are told something just as cryptic such as “Where’s the beef?” or some variation of this. Doesn’t this show that such messages are not a product of the brain? For many people, including myself, the answer is an obvious “yes.”

This web page focuses on the aspect of the NDE where the experiencer learns that they must return to life.

1. Being Told “It Is Not Your Time”

Multi-colored icon.   After reading so many NDE testimonies on how experiencers are told that they must go back and return to life, one might wonder “Why must they return? Do they have a choice?” The best answer I have ever found to this question appeared In the NDE documentary video entitled Shadows which is one of the best NDE documentaries I have ever seen. One of the experiencers in the video is named Cindy Massey and she describes a heart-wrenching conversation she had with Jesus on why she had to return to life. It is obviously very difficult for Cindy to recount this conversation with others. The following is the verbatim transcript of her recounting her conversation with Jesus.

Cindy: “I want to come home now.”
Jesus: “No, you can’t.”
Cindy: “But I don’t want to stay there anymore. I don’t like it.”
Jesus: “I know that.”
Cindy: “Well, I just want to come home. They are very mean down there. I don’t like it.”
Jesus: “I grieve for you and what they’ve done to you. And I grieve for what they do to each other. I grieve deeply. I hurt for you and for all of you. You have to go back. You have to return.”
Cindy: “Why?”
Jesus: “Because you promised me.”
Cindy: “But I can do it another time and another place.”
Jesus: “There is no other time. There is no other place. You must do it this time. You promised.”
Cindy: “Well, you don’t understand.” Cindy states that when see looked into Jesus’ eyes, she knew he did.
Jesus: “You promised me, child, it would be this time. You must return but I promise you I will be back when it is time for you to go.”
Cindy: “I don’t know what I am supposed to do.”
Jesus: “You’ll know. You’ll know when it’s time and you’ll know what to do.'” (Cindy Massey)

Multi-colored icon.   “Gently, he opened his arms and let me stand back far enough to look into his eyes, and he said, ‘Your death was premature, it is not yet your time.’ No words ever spoken have penetrated me more than these. Until then, I had felt no purpose in life; I had simply ambled along looking for love and goodness but never really knowing if my actions were right. Now, within his works, I felt a mission, a purpose; I didn’t know what it was, but I knew that my life on Earth had not been meaningless. It was not yet my time. My time would come when my mission, my purpose, my meaning in this life was accomplished. I had a reason for existing on Earth. But even though I understood this, my spirit rebelled. Did this mean I would have to go back? I said to him, ‘No, I can never leave you now. He understood what I meant, and his love and acceptance for me never wavered. My thoughts raced on: ‘Is this Jesus, God, the being I feared all my life? He is nothing like what I had thought. He is filled with love.'” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “And it seemed that I heard this voice from heaven speak to me and say, ‘Well done my son.’ Upon hearing this, I then believed that I had been carried to heaven or before the Almighty God. I was so filled with LOVE and JOY. I was content and NEVER wanted to go back to Earth, ever. But I again heard these words, ‘It is not your time – for you have much fruits to bring to me.’ But I did not want to return back to this Earth. Suddenly I felt myself back on my bed and the cloud had left.” (Victor Borras)

Multi-colored icon.   “I saw Jesus on the cross taking his last breath. I saw my body in a heap on the ground. I was above. There seemed to be no differentiation of time. It was all one. And then I felt his pain and loneliness as he took his last breath and he said without using words, ‘It is not your time to go’ and BAM I was back in my body wrenching in pain strapped to a board bleeding all over.” (Jeanne Ciampa)

Multi-colored icon.   “I left the room of heat, noise, and pain and lay upon a bed in this cool blue mist and my ‘uncle’ came in and spoke to me. We spoke telepathically for hours which in real time must have been a very short time and when he rose from my bedside to go I came up out of my body to join him with peace and joy only to be told – No! ‘But I want to go with you, I want to go home!’ I cried. And again he said with such kindness – ‘No, Jesus sent me to tell you, now is not your time.’ When I mentally shrugged and gave up (who was I to deny Jesus) everything came back … the pain, the smells, the heat, the noise and I wept.” (Jean Harmon)

Multi-colored icon.   “Now I’ve always told Linda that when I get to heaven, the first thing I want to do is walk the dusty road that Christ walked. As I stood with my hand on the gate, I looked off toward the right, and there was my dusty road. I couldn’t believe it. I could see it right there, just as I always pictured it. I started to turn the lever to open the gate when I heard this voice saying, ‘M.L., go back. It’s not your time.’ I said, ‘But I don’t want to go back!’ And all of the sudden I heard Linda’s voice calling me, saying, ‘M.L., I love you, and I need you.’ ‘Please don’t do this to me,’ I pleaded. ‘Let me go.’ Then there was another voice, coming from beyond the fence saying, ‘No son, it’s time for you to go back.’ And Linda’s daddy said the same thing, ‘Not yet. Linda still needs you.’ I started moving back in the tunnel. It was so black!” (M.L. Gordon)

Multi-colored icon.   “Two elderly women came. I recognized them as both my grandmothers. They had died some five or six years previously. My father’s mother looked quiet and solemn. My mother’s mother was pleased to see me but, at the gate-keeper’s bidding, was quite firm in her tone. I had to promise solemnly not to try to return. I agreed. ‘Once more, I stood in front of the great dark disk again. As the stars and shapes slowly revolved, a deep voice said slowly, ‘Your time has not yet come.’ Then, once again I was in the long tunnel, feeling the wind against my cheek as I looked away and saw the long wall rushing past me. I awoke prostrate on the floor … I got up and walked thoughtfully across to my bed and sat quietly on it for the remainder of that evening, quietly reflecting on the experience. Echoing in my mind were the faces and voices of the disappointed young people, the revolving disc and the Voice, ‘Your time has not yet come.’ Twelve years later, my young son and daughter were playing one evening and it was time for me to put them to bed. My son turned and looked at me, smiling; my daughter sighed. In the golden twilight I recognized his look and her sigh immediately. They were two of the young people I had seen in my near-death experience.” (Robert Coleman)

Multi-colored icon.   “I heard a voice say, ‘Be not afraid child. It is not your time. You are not through on Earth. Everything has a purpose and you will have to complete yours before you return. Mankind is doing things the wrong way. Go back and teach humankind that LOVE is what is important. Love one another justly. Help those who cannot help themselves. Teach one another compassion, undying love and respect. My creatures on Earth, large and small, are here for a purpose. They know everything here on Earth. They know everything from the beginning of time till the end of time. They have no fear of death. Mankind needs to learn from my creatures. They are here to teach us what is important in life. If you have no love and respect for my creatures whom you have seen. How can you respect me and love me whom you have not seen? Go back and tell the four corners of the Earth what is truly important, not which religion. You are but the pure in heart. There will be many wars, poverty, storms upon storms to rage the Earth, but will man ever listen? My child go back and tell.’ I awoke gasping for air – screaming for someone to come to me. My daughter said to mom, ‘The air is on 70 degrees. It is cold in here.’ She sped up the ceiling fan a notch.” (Beth Hammond)

Multi-colored icon.   “Then I saw my Grandmother who had died 15 years earlier of a long and cruel illness and that I had loved very much. She had gangrene in one leg and had to have it amputated. At the time of her death, her illness had really taken a toll on her appearance. But when I saw her she looked radiant. She looked about 35 years old, healthy and had both of her legs! I was SO happy to see her and I wanted to stay with her. I asked her if she was OK and she told me she was fine and then told me I had to go back. She told me, ‘It is not your time. You have many things to do.’ And with that I was slammed back into my body – back was the pain and I felt sad.” (Karen Floyd)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life here pales in comparison to what awaits us. But I was told, ‘It is not your time!’ … and like a rebellious child I rebuked this and wanted to remain in this realm of ‘completeness’ but found that it was an effort in vain … and I can recall returning to my body like a hand in a glove and bouncing on the floor beneath my hospital bed and up back into my body.” (William Harris)

Multi-colored icon.   “I could hear the doctors working on me, saying that they had lost my vital signs. I was on the “All That Jazz” escalator with a long tunnel and a lot of white light. Then I specifically remember a dominant male voice saying, ‘It’s not your time. Get off the escalator. You’ve got shit to do.’ I came to, and got sewed up.” (William Petersen)

Multi-colored icon.   “And I said to him, ‘You must wonder what I’ve been doing, or you must sometimes feel angry with me.’ And he said, ‘No. Here, what goes on in the world has no meaning.’ He said, ‘We’re here to care for you, we’re here to take you on.’ And then there was a sense of drawing back, and I panicked and said, ‘Dad, I don’t want to go!’ He said, ‘You have to go, it’s not your time yet, you must go back. You’re going to have a son, and you’ll have to bring this boy up, bring him up yourself.’ Then Dad told me my marriage was going to break up. (We’d only been married just a year!)  And I remember saying, ‘Dad, I don’t want that to happen. I always thought that when I got married, it wouldn’t happen.’ It was a very intense feeling. I said, ‘Dad, I don’t want to go – I want to stay with you. Let me stay with you.’ I was most distressed, I didn’t want to go back. He sent me back.” (Grace)

Multi-colored icon.   Immediately, she [Vicki Umipeg] recognizes this Being to be Jesus. He greets her tenderly, while she conveys her excitement to him about her newfound omniscience and her joy at being there with him. Telepathically, he communicates to her, ‘Isn’t it wonderful? Everything is beautiful here, and it fits together. And you’ll find that. But you can’t stay here now. It’s not your time to be here yet and you have to go back.’ Vicki reacts, understandably enough, with extreme disappointment and protests vehemently. ‘No, I want to stay with you.’ But the Being reassures her that she will come back, but for now, she ‘has to go back and learn and teach more about loving and forgiving.’ Still resistant, however, Vicki then learns she also needs to go back to have her children. With that, Vicki, who was then childless but who ‘desperately wanted’ to have children (and who has since given birth to three) becomes almost eager to return and finally consents. However, before Vicki can leave, the Being says to her, in these exact words, ‘But first, watch this.’ And what Vicki then sees is ‘everything from my birth’ in a complete panoramic review of her life, and as she watches, the being gently comments to help her understand the significance of her actions and their repercussions. The last thing Vicki remembers, once the life review has been completed, are the words, ‘You have to leave now.'” (Vicki Umipeg)

Multi-colored icon.   “And the light communicated with words. He said, ‘You’ll now believe in me.’ He also said, ‘I made you a woman, I created you. I know everything about you and I’m now going to send you back, because it’s not your time to come over. You still have your life’s work to do.’ I felt very humble, very much in awe of such love. I could hardly believe that someone could love me so much. At that time I remember asking what my life’s work was, and I was told, ‘You’ll not know at this time but you will be shown.’ And I think I was still asking questions like, ‘When? (laughing) I was always saying, ‘When?’ I was also told to come back and tell my husband and children what had happened. I was to share it with them. I think it was about then that I regained consciousness. I don’t recall coming back. Strangely enough, I only recall waking up a day and a half later, and by that time I was back in the ward.” (Janet)

Multi-colored icon.   “I saw an angel pass me. I was ready go to the light. Suddenly, the voices said, ‘It is not your time. Go back. I’ve got work for you to do.’ I went back. (Patty)

Multi-colored icon.   “I looked forward and saw a lighted tunnel and at the entrance were many people. They saw me coming and alerted the person in charge. This person came floating up to me. He reached me in an instant. I immediately knew him as ‘Uncle.’ I remember thinking, ‘I don’t have an uncle who looks like him.’ He was dressed in khaki pants, a white shirt and a tan sweater vest. He carried a clipboard. I thought, ‘How odd.’ He had floated just a bit in front of my path blocking me from going further. Then he telepathically said, ‘It is not your time.’ In the same manner I told him, ‘I am going home!’ (It was sort of like saying, ‘What are you talking about?’) Seeing how I willed to go forward, he talked to ‘others’ who were somewhere else. They told him to show me something. Then he came up beside me and we both looked down onto the Earth. All over the U.S. and some other countries, there were groups of people, some three, some one person, some many people, etc, at work doing what looked like triage work of mending hearts by putting their hands over the hearts of others. It seemed at times they would roll them into what looked like caves. Once they were healed, they would be wheeled out again and set on their way. Most of the healings worked but some failed. They were working so fast to get as many healed as possible. They also wore white. I asked if they were nurses? ‘No,’ he said. I said almost in disbelief, ‘But there are only thousands of them!’ And then he said, ‘That is all we need.’ They would tip the balance. What they did was all that was necessary to do to accomplish what needed to be done. Then I saw this whole group of people become one consciousness because of something ‘they’ on the Other Side had activated within them. They became ONE. At that moment, ‘they’ were able to send a bolt of pure light into the world through their bodies. It entered through their backs, behind their hearts, and exited through their chest and out into the world and into every nook and cranny of the world. Then the fog of shadows and fear rolled back and a new age of Heaven on Earth came. It wasn’t going to last forever, but it would for many thousands of years. Everything would be different. I looked at him and he said, ‘We need you there.’ Then I remembered it was my ‘contract’ to be there and to do my part. It was my husband’s part to send me over to see this and experience what I was seeing. It was just a role for which he had no bad intentions. It was up to me to remember and not play a victim. With that, I found myself back in my body but there still were no sounds.” (Anne Horne)

Multi-colored icon.   “I didn’t feel like I knew anything; yet, there was a place in me that knew everything. I asked Wills if I could stay. He said, ‘It’s not your time yet. There’s been a mistake. You have to go back.'” (Laurelynn Martin)

Multi-colored icon.   “The Hindu near-death experiences profiled here are typical of the cases studied in India by researchers Satwant Pasricha and Ian Stevenson. The subject does not view his or her physical body, as do many subjects of western near-death experience cases. Instead the subject is taken in hand by ‘messengers’ and brought before a man or woman who is often described as having a book or papers that he or she consults. A mistake is discovered. The wrong person has been ‘sent for,’ and this person is then brought back by the messengers to his or her terrestrial life; or the subject is ‘pushed down’ and revives. The error supposedly made is often a slight one, as a person of the same given name but a different caste, or someone living in a different but nearby village, should have died and been brought instead of the subject of the near-death experience. In six of their cases, the informants said that another ‘correct’ person (corresponding to the subject’s information from the ‘next world’) did, in fact, die at about the time the subject revived; but the researchers did not verify those deaths. In contrast, subjects of western near-death experiences usually give no reason (in psychological terms) for their recovery; if they do give one they may say that they revived because they decided to return of their own accord, often because of love for living members of their family. Sometimes they are ‘sent back’ by deceased persons who tell them ‘their time has not yet come.’ Indian subjects sometimes report meeting relatives and friends in the ‘other realm’ in which they find themselves, but these persons have nothing to do or say about the prematurity of the subject’s death and a need for him or her to continue living. The idea of prematurity of death, or ‘your time has not yet come,’ occurs in the cases of both cultures; but the persons involved in sending the NDEr ‘back to life’ differ.” (Satwant Pasricha’s NDE research in India)

2. Being Told “You’re Not Ready To Die”

Multi-colored icon.   Randy Gehlng ran to his grandfather and felt his strong arms close around him. Grandpa Hansen had been a farmer all of his life in Minnesota. He had died, still a powerful man, when Randy was six. Randy asked his beloved grandfather if he would now be living with him in heaven. “One day,” Grandpa Hansen told him. “But not just yet.” When Randy questioned his grandfather, he told him that he still had things to learn on Earth. “You nearly bought the farm this time, Randy-boy,” Grandpa Hansen said with a chuckle. “But you aren’t ready to cash in your chips yet.” Aero seemed puzzled. “But it seemed to me that I was doing the right thing. The word that I received indicated that now was Randy’s time to return home.” Grandpa Hansen shrugged. “I was told to meet you at the bridge and tell you to take him back home. He’s got some lessons that he hasn’t learned yet – and lots of work that he hasn’t even started to fulfill.” (Randy Gehling)

Multi-colored icon.   A diabetic Mexican woman who speaks no English (Steve is fluent in Spanish) and who, Steve ascertained, was completely unfamiliar with NDEs before her own experience. Here is her story: :Prior to her experience, she had lost the ability to see. Diabetes had taken away her retina, and her heart wasn’t supplying enough circulation to her brain to allow her to speak. She was in very poor shape. They prepared her for surgery. Open-heart surgery on a diabetic woman of sixty-seven is full of risk. The doctors went outside to discuss their strategy. While they were conferring, she saw the wall open up and a brilliant light pour out. A bearded man in white stepped up beside her. He was made of white light. ‘You’re not ready to follow me yet … you’re not prepared. I’m going to give you back your eyesight. You’ll need it to finish your life. And I’m going to heal the heart valve, so you can speak again. You still have a few more things to do. Your grandchildren need you to teach them.’ According to the woman’s account, he placed his hand on her chest, and her eyesight returned. [Later] she sat in a wheel chair, serene, full of confidence, and smiling. Her legs were gone, but her eyes were clear, and she was happy in a calm way. Her cardiologist later told her, ‘Something has happened to change you body. We don’t have an explanation for it. I personally ascribe it to be the will of God. You can go home now. We did nothing.'” (Dr. Kenneth Ring’s NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “He led me up through what seemed like a tunnel. I seemed to be walking, but my feet didn’t touch a floor. Suddenly I heard what sounded like a city-sized playground full of kids, laughing and playing. Hearing them calmed me. Another man came to meet us. I didn’t see him either. He asked the one leading me who I was, then he went away. When he returned he told the man with me that I had to go back, that they weren’t ready for me yet.” (Clara)

Multi-colored icon.   “At first, when the light came, I wasn’t sure what was happening, but then, it asked, it kind of asked me if I was ready to die. It was like talking to a person, but a person wasn’t there. The light’s what was talking to me, but in a voice. Now, I think that the voice that was talking to me actually realized that I wasn’t ready to die. You know, it was just kind of testing me more than anything else. Yet, from the moment the light spoke to me, I felt really good – secure and loved. The love which came from it is just unimaginable, indescribable. It was a fun person to be with! And it had a sense of humor, too – definitely!” (Dr. Raymond Moody’s NDE research)

3. Insights On Being Ready To Die

Multi-colored icon.   “There is such tremendous LOVE, PEACE and JOY there that you can think of no other place you would rather be. There is no way to really describe the high Heavens. It has to be experienced by the individual. And all individuals will have this experience when they are ready and it is time for them … Contrary to what many of us were taught in our various religions, ‘Heaven’ is not a reward for good behavior, it is a ‘higher plane of existence’ that awaits those who ready themselves to enter. The only way to enter through the door … is to hold the key of Love.” (Christian Andreason)

Multi-colored icon.   “The first city was like first grade. People stayed there until they were ready to go to the next city – your eternal progression, from city to city.” (Cecil)

Multi-colored icon.   “Since your arrival here, you have been escorted through several different realms; there are many more, and nothing is restricted. Each person is free to experience fully, and the only governor is the state of the conscious mind. Deeply held beliefs are what come into visible expression here, just as they do on the dimension from which you have just come. Not everyone will have the same experience, for truly we create our own. However, subtle energies gently press on closed, restrictive minds, and like the rosebud’s petals, they slowly open and expand and are soon willing to accept greater understanding. Then they are ready to move from their limited concept of life to the eternal adventure, for there is ever more to know, to do, to be.” (Jan Price)

Multi-colored icon.   “We stay in heaven (and there are many divisions to this vibratory level) for however long best serves our development. There is a sense of benefit here, as if one has found one’s true home and all is well (what some people call ‘recess,’ or a time of rewards). In heaven, we have the opportunity to assess our progress as a soul, to evaluate pros and cons and outcomes, to remember all truths including that of our real identity. We experience the glory of love and the power of forgiveness. This is not an end point, but, rather, the realization of our purpose in creation’s story, how we fit, and what possibilities for future growth and learning exist. We do not leave until we are ready for our next advancement either in the world of form or beyond it.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

Multi-colored icon.   “I thanked this loving being for explaining and showing me what he did. He told me that there was more for him to show me if I was ready to experience it. I told him I was ready. I did not know why I was chosen but I was not about to question why. It just seemed small to me then.” (David Oakford)

Multi-colored icon.   “Some people may want to hang around their old surroundings on Earth rather than go on to discover for themselves the beauty and wisdom which is offered to them on the other side. This may take a long time, but they are coaxed along slowly. Nothing is forced on a soul, neither attitudes nor understandings. This is why we are always counseled here on Earth never to force our beliefs on another person until one is ready to hear them. The free choice of every individual should be acknowledged … On the other side you see things with a clearer, more objective nature, but you are not given total knowledge because you would not understand it or be ready to use it, any more than while you are here on Earth. We are given knowledge only as we are ready to receive it, whether we are in or out of the body … As you are ready, and as you choose, you will be shown your past lives. If you do not believe in reincarnation it may take a long time before you are able to deal with this. Eventually, you must learn to understand yourself in a continuity of growth over many lifetimes.” (Betty Bethards)

Multi-colored icon.   “When your time comes … and the Light, the tunnel, Christ or your departed Loved ones come for you to take you home … go with them and go to Heaven! That is where you really belong! Just know that when you Love God or Christ … you will just naturally sense of feel where you need to go in Heaven and arrive in that place automatically.” (Christian Andreason)

Multi-colored icon.   “There is much, much work for you. You have to go back and tell them. Life is a precious gift. Each moment is filled with great opportunities. Don’t waste your time on Earth. Spread love and understanding. We will always be with you guiding you, protecting you, awaiting the time when we will be reunited when your work on Earth is over.” (Josiane Antonette)

Multi-colored icon.   “The NDEr may then receive a telepathic message, ‘It is not yet your time’ or ‘Your mission is not completed’ or ‘You are not ready to die’ or some variant of this. The decision to return may be voluntary or involuntary. If voluntary, it is usually associated with unfinished responsibilities. (Kevin Williams)

Multi-colored icon.   “We progress at our own rate to reach the light. If you do things that take you away from the light, then you are perpetuating your time here.” (Dr. Kenneth Ring)

Multi-colored icon.   “Concerning the transcendent experience (i.e., expansive revelations, alternate realities): Exposure to otherworldly dimensions and scenes beyond the individual’s frame of reference; sometimes includes revelations of greater truths. Seldom personal in content. Usually experienced by those who are ready for a mind-stretching challenge and/or individuals who are more apt to utilize (to whatever degree) the truths that are revealed to them. Incident rate: 2% with child experiencers, 18% with adult experiencers.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

4. Being Told “Your Mission Is Not Fulfilled”

Multi-colored icon.   “During this NDE I was ‘told’ I had to come back (from there) because I had a mission.” (Darren Corlett)

Multi-colored icon.   “Now, within his words, I felt a mission, a purpose; I didn’t know what it was, but I knew that my life on Earth had not been meaningless. It was not yet my time. My time would come when my mission, my purpose, my meaning in this life was accomplished. I had a reason for existing on Earth. But even though I understood this, my spirit rebelled. Did this mean I would have to go back?” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “‘It’s not just your children, RaNelle. You have things to do – things that aren’t finished yet.’ ‘No, I’m better off here. I don’t want to go through all that.’ I pointed to my body. ‘I refuse. I want to stay here.’ I sensed my grandmother’s awareness that time was growing short. ‘You must go,’ she said. ‘Your mission isn’t complete.’ (RaNelle Wallace)

5. Being Told “Your Life Is Not Complete”

Multi-colored icon.   Eventually realizing he was in heaven, Dovel, a child with no religious training, stood in the presence of Jesus and immediately understood that his work on Earth was not complete. (Matthew Dovel)

6. Being Told “Your Life Is Not Yet Finished”

Multi-colored icon.   “However, I did not want to come back but I was told that my life had not finished and that I must. I argued and lost. So I reluctantly came back and got into my body and woke up.” (Alise)

Multi-colored icon.   “In the inner world, Michael and I were walking hand in hand towards the Pearly Gates. It really was the Pearly Gates! I never knew the Pearly Gates actually existed, but they did – at least, in my experience. The wise guardian of the gate came. He welcomed us and addressed Paul (Mike had changed his name to Paul) in connection with joining the ‘Children of God.’ This wise being said some things to Paul such as, ‘Off you go. Go in through the gates.’ I was about to follow and he said, ‘Stop! You’re not finished yet.’ (Palden Jenkins)

Multi-colored icon.   “These Beings knew what I was thinking and I had to tell them I felt I could have done a better job on Gaia. I knew what I had come to Gaia to accomplish and was well on my way to doing that but I knew I was not finished yet. They agreed and told me that I still had many things to do and that I may want to go back and do them. I was told it was understood how difficult it would be for me but it was necessary for the universe for me to finish. They said it may be wise to go back and live my life how I had originally planned it. They said I had set lofty goals for my life on Gaia and the events in my life were achieving the goals I had set. They said I originally came to Gaia to learn and share with others using the gifts I have accumulated over several lifetimes. They said I am needed on Gaia to help souls bring themselves and Gaia back to harmony. They said I have great potential to affect other souls, to help them grow and Gaia is the best place to do that. I was told the events I had experienced thus far were preparing me to make a large contribution to the universe and my experiences were not to be considered personal attacks in any way. I did not want to accept it. I wanted to stay. I told them that. I told them I was tired and wanted to stay because life on Gaia is hard and unforgiving. I felt going back would be dangerous for the universe because I was not advanced enough in my spiritual evolution. They said that was precisely why it would be in my best interest to go back to Gaia. They said I was more advanced than I give myself credit for. They said it was possible for me to stay but I would need to finish my work on Gaia sooner or later. The type of work I was destined for can only be done on Gaia. I could stay if chose to but I would only be prolonging the completion of what I needed to do for this universe. They explained the fastest way to finish my work would be to go back to Gaia as soon as possible.” (David Oakford)

7. Being Told “It Is Not Your Time To Die”

Multi-colored icon.   “I didn’t feel like I knew anything; yet, there was a place in me that knew everything. I asked Wills if I could stay. He said, ‘It’s not your time yet. There’s been a mistake. You have to go back.'” (Laurelynn Martin)

Multi-colored icon.   “I heard a voice say, ‘Be not afraid child. It is not your time. You are not through on Earth. Everything has a purpose and you will have to complete yours before you return… My creatures on Earth, large and small, are here for a purpose.'” (Beth Hammond)

Multi-colored icon.   “Telepathically, he communicates to her. ‘Isn’t it wonderful? Everything is beautiful here, and it fits together. And you’ll find that. But you can’t stay here now. It’s not your time to be here yet and you have to go back.’ Vicki reacts, understandably enough, with extreme disappointment and protests vehemently. ‘No, I want to stay with you.’ But the being reassures her that she will come back, but for now, she ‘has to go back and learn and teach more about loving and forgiving.'” (Vicki Umipeg)

Multi-colored icon.   “‘I know everything about you and I’m now going to send you back, because it’s not your time to come over. You still have your life’s work to do.’ I felt very humble, very much in awe of such love. I could hardly believe that someone could love me so much. At that time I remember asking what my life’s work was, and I was told, ‘You’ll not know at this time but you will be shown.’ And I think I was still asking questions like, ‘When?’ (laughing) I was always saying, ‘When?’ I was also told to come back and tell my husband and children what had happened. I was to share it with them. I think it was about then that I regained consciousness.” (Janet)

Multi-colored icon.   “And then there was a sense of drawing back, and I panicked and said, ‘Dad, I don’t want to go!’ He said, ‘You have to go, it’s not your time yet, you must go back. You’re going to have a son, and you’ll have to bring this boy up, bring him up yourself.’ Then Dad told me my marriage was going to break up. (We’d only been married just a year!) And I remember saying, ‘Dad, I don’t want that to happen. I always thought that when I got married, it wouldn’t happen.’ It was a very intense feeling. I said, ‘Dad, I don’t want to go – I want to stay with you. Let me stay with you.’ I was most distressed, I didn’t want to go back. He sent me back. He told me that he would be there, he would be there again for me.” (Grace)

Multi-colored icon.   “Upon hearing this, I then believed that I had been carried to heaven or before the Almighty God. I was so filled with LOVE and JOY. I was content and NEVER wanted to go back to Earth, ever. But I again heard these words, ‘It is not your time for you have much fruits to bring to me.’ But I did not want to return back to this Earth. Suddenly I felt myself back on my bed and the cloud had left. (Victor Borras)

Multi-colored icon.   “I started to turn the lever to open the gate when I heard this voice saying, ‘M.L., go back. It’s not your time.’ I said, ‘But I don’t want to go back!’ And all of the sudden I heard Linda’s voice calling me, saying ‘M.L., I love you, and I need you.’ ‘Please don’t do this to me,’ I pleaded. ‘Let me go.’ Then there was another voice, coming from beyond the fence saying, ‘No son, it’s time for you to go back.’ And Linda’s daddy said the same thing, ‘Not yet. Linda still needs you.'” (M.L. Gordon)

Multi-colored icon.   “We spoke telepathically for hours which in real time must have been a very short time and when he rose from my bedside to go I came up out of my body to join him with peace and joy only to be told – No! ‘But I want to go with you, I want to go home!’ I cried. And again he said with such kindness – ‘No, Jesus sent me to tell you, now is not your time.’ When I mentally shrugged and gave up (who was I to deny Jesus) everything came back……the pain, the smells, the heat, the noise and I wept.” (Jean Harmon)

8. Being Told “There Has Been A Mistake”

Multi-colored icon.   “He kept saying, ‘All is known. You have simply forgotten.’ I didn’t feel like I knew anything; yet, there was a place in me that knew everything. I asked Wills if I could stay. He said, ‘It’s not your time yet. There’s been a mistake. You have to go back.'” (Laurelynn Martin)

Multi-colored icon.   “I was totally aware that God was there but I was also aware that it was a mistake I was there and He fixed it very quickly.” (Kathleen Young)

9. Being Told “You Must Go Back”

Multi-colored icon.   “At that moment I asked God, ‘What do you want me to do?’ And the answer that came to me was that I had to go back into my physical body in order to complete certain goals that had already been set into motion.” (Liz Dale’s NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “The light spoke and it said, ‘Lynn, it is not time for you yet. Go back, child.’ I put my hand up to touch the top of the light. I knew then that I had touched the face of God. I told God that I loved him, and I wanted to stay with him. Again the light said, ‘Lynn, go back. It is not time for you. You have work to do for me. Go back.'” (Lynn)

Multi-colored icon.   “I started to turn the lever to open the gate when I heard this voice saying, ‘M.L., go back. It’s not your time.’ I said, ‘But I don’t want to go back!’ And all of the sudden I heard Linda’s voice calling me, saying, ‘M.L., I love you, and I need you.'” (M.L. Gordon)

 “I think of death as some delightful journey that I shall take when all my tasks are done.” – George Elliot

Source

The Future and the Near-Death Experience

Great insights in this article:

future

By Kevin Williams

Many people were given visions of the future during their near-death experience. Generally, these visions foretell a future of catastrophic natural disasters and social upheaval followed by a new era of peace and have actually already come to pass. Some of them did not happen as foretold. Many of these apocalyptic visions are to happen within the next few decades. Remarkably, these visions agree with prophecies of the Bible, Edgar Cayce, Nostradamus, and the Virgin Mary visitations of Fatima, Garabandal, and Medjugorje

Table of Contents
1. Scientific Evidence Supporting the Ability to Predict the Future
2. A Successful Apocalyptic Prophecy is One That Doesn’t Happen
3. The Future is Not Fixed and Can Change
4. NDE Prophecies Predicting the 9-11 Terrorist Attack
5. NDE Prophecies of Future Natural Catastrophes
6. NDE Prophecies of a Shift in the Earth’s Magnetic Poles
7. NDE Prophecies of a Golden Age of Peace and Enlightenment
8. Non-NDE Religious Prophecies of a Future Apocalypse

 

1. Scientific Evidence Supporting the Ability to Predict the Future

Multi-colored iconn.   The 9/11 New York City terrorist attack seems to have affected global consciousness through more than news channels. There seems to have been a psychic dimension to the response. Since August, 1998, the Global Consciousness Project, located at Princeton University, has maintained observation of about 40 radioactive random number generators placed at locations around the world. Previous research has shown that the activity of such devices can be affected by psychokinesis (mind over matter). The project tracks psychokinetic effects on these sensitive instruments produced by dramatic events impinging upon global consciousness. After the terrorist attack, the project assembled data from the generators to see if there had been any extraordinary output from these devices. According to the project’s report, there was indeed an unmistakable and profound response. The interpretation of the result is that the world’s awareness of the terrorist tragedy created a powerful moment of global awareness, a unified and coherent psychic event which impacted the output of the radioactivity in data collectors. The global consciousness event appears to have begun approximately 10 minutes before the first crash until about four hours afterward.

2. A Successful Apocalyptic Prophecy is One That Doesn’t Happen

Multi-colored iconn.   The goal of apocalyptic prophecy is to warn people to prevent it from happening. The reason prophecies are given to humanity is to change current trends and change enough people so that the prophecy will be diverted. Well-known prophecies that were foretold to occur around the millennium have not happened. Skeptics point out that this proves these prophecies to be false. But a better understanding of prophecy reveals that either (a) or (b) is true:

a.

The prophecy was successful in permanently diverting the outcome by the raising of the world’s consciousness.

b.

Because the prophecy gives an exact date, the prophecy may still be valid and the date may be wrong.

Prophecies from very credible sources rarely give an exact date. Even Jesus said he didn’t know the date and time when he would return. This should be a lesson to everyone who comes across a prophecy with an exact date.

3. The Future is Not Fixed and Can Change

Multi-colored iconn.   During Karen Schaeffer’s NDE, she was shown her children’s future as it would exist if she decided to remain in the light. Because she decided to return, the future she was shown did not happen. This suggests that the future is always changing from moment to moment based upon our current actions and decisions. This principle supports quantum mechanic principles.

Multi-colored iconn.   One of Margot Grey’s NDE research subjects stated:

“During my experience … I was also shown events that are likely to happen in the near future, but was made to understand that nothing is absolutely fixed and that everything depends on how we choose to use our own free will, that even those events that are already predestined can be changed or modified by a change in our own way of relating to them.” (Grey, 1985, p. 123)

Multi-colored iconn.   NDE experiencer Howard Storm was given information on how the future is not fixed:

“We have free will. If we change the way we are, then we can change the future which they showed me. They showed me a view of the future, at the time of my experience, based upon how we in the United States were behaving at that time. It was a future in which a massive worldwide depression would occur. If we were to change our behavior, however, then the future would be different.” (Howard Storm)

Multi-colored icon.   Howard Storm was also told how a single person can change the world:

“All it takes to make a change was one person. One person, trying, and then because of that, another person changing for the better. They said that the only way to change the world was to begin with one person. One will become two, which will become three, and so on. That’s the only way to affect a major change” (Howard Storm)

Multi-colored iconn.   During Ricky Randolph‘s NDE, he was told virtually the same thing:

“You must return and help others to change by changing your life!” (Ricky Randolph)

Multi-colored iconn.   Dannion Brinkley was told how the future is conditional upon human beings:

“If you follow what you have been taught and keep living the same way you have lived the last thirty years, all of this will surely be upon you. If you change, you can avoid the coming war. If you follow this dogma, the world by the year 2004 will not be the same one you now know. But it can still be changed and you can help change it.” (Dannion Brinkley)

Multi-colored icon.   Brinkley was also told that the future is not cast in stone:

“The flow of human events can be changed, but first people have to know what they are.” (Dannion Brinkley)

Multi-colored icon.   Brinkley also gives the following advice on how people can change the world:

“The quickest way to change the world is to be of service to others. Show that your love can make a difference in the lives of people and thereby someone else’s love can make a difference in your life. By each of us doing that and working together we change the world one inner person at a time.” (Dannion Brinkley)

Multi-colored iconn.   During Dr. George Ritchie‘s NDE, Jesus said that Ritchie had 45 years to accomplish a particular mission:

“It is left to humanity which direction they shall choose. I came to this planet to show you through the life I led how to love.  Without our Father you can do nothing, neither could I. I showed you this. You have 45 years.” (Dr. George Ritchie)

When Dr. Ritchie was revived, he had no idea what he was supposed to accomplish within 45 years. Years afterward, his NDE attracted the attention of Raymond Moody. It was Ritchie’s NDE that inspired Moody to begin his ground-breaking research into NDEs and become of the father of the near-death experience. In 1985, Ritchie published his near-death account which was 42 years after his NDE occurred.

Multi-colored iconn.   During Ned Dougherty‘s NDE, a Lady of Light told him how to change the world to prevent these catastrophic visions of the future from happening:

“I was told that the world could be saved, not by its leaders, but by prayer groups throughout the world. I was told that the prayers of a group of twenty could save a nation from war. I was told that the fate of mankind rested on our ability, individually and collectively, to change the direction of mankind in accordance with God’s plan … Depending on mankind’s response to God, these events may be altered, postponed, or cancelled.” (Ned Dougherty)

Multi-colored iconn.   One particular experiencer told NDE researcher Margot Grey that catastrophic Earth changes are a reflection of the social upheaval and violence that is happening all over the world at the moment.

4. NDE Prophecies Predicting the 9-11 Terrorist Attack

Multi-colored iconn.   During his NDE, Ned Dougherty was given a vision of the future involving a terrorist attack. He wrote about it in his book, Fast Lane to Heaven, six months before 9/11 occurred. Here is what he wrote:

“A major terrorist attack may befall New York City or Washington, DC, severely impacting the way we live in the United States.” (Ned Dougherty)

This description of Ned Dougherty’s vision of a future terrorist attack is a perfect description of what happened six months later in New York and Washington.

Multi-colored iconn.   Dannion Brinkley received a psychic vision of the September 11th terrorist attack before it happened. On September 1st, ten days before the New York terrorist attacks, Dannion announced that the world is on the verge of a…

“… spiritual awakening which calls for deep self-examination.”  (Dannion Brinkley)

On September 1, 2001, Dannion Brinkley also called for a global Day of Truth to occur on September 17 where people could…

“… take time before this date to personally examine our own lives and priorities as citizens of Earth in this time of transition. This is a wake-up call … For it is only as we are willing to see and to embrace all of our deeply human fragmented realities that the light of grace can shine upon us.” (Dannion Brinkley)

Brinkley gave this announcement ten days before the September 11th terrorist attack. Something certainly provoked Dannion Brinkley to make this announcement.

Multi-colored iconn.   P.M.H. Atwater received a vision of the September 11th terrorist attacks which is documented in her free downloadable PDF file entitled The Challenge of September 11

5. NDE Prophecies of Future Natural Catastrophes

Multi-colored iconn.   In Howard Storm‘s book, My Descent into Death (2000), he describes the future of mankind as given to him by light beings he encountered during his NDE in 1985. Storm wrote how they told him, in 1985, that the Cold War would soon end, because “God is changing the hearts of people to love around the world.” Storm states, “Since the time in 1985 when I was told these things about the future the Cold War ended with little bloodshed due to the hearts of people being unwilling to tolerate oppressive regimes.” Storm also described what the light beings told him concerning the way things will be on Earth in about 2185. He asked the light beings the question: “Will the United States be the leader of the world in this change?” The light beings replied:

“The United States has been given the opportunity to be the teacher for the world, but much is expected of those to whom much has been given. The United States has been given more of everything than any country in the history of the world and it has failed to be generous with the gifts. If the United States continues to exploit the rest of the world by greedily consuming the world’s resources, the United States will have God’s blessing withdrawn. Your country will collapse economically which will result in civil chaos. Because of the greedy nature of the people, you will have people killing people for a cup of gasoline. The world will watch in horror as your country is obliterated by strife. The rest of the world will not intervene because they have been victims of your exploitation. They will welcome the annihilation of such selfish people. The United States must change immediately and become the teachers of goodness and generosity to the rest of the world. Today the United States is the primary merchant of war and the culture of violence that you export to the world. This will come to an end because you have the seeds of your own destruction within you. Either you will destroy yourselves or God will bring it to an end if there isn’t a change.”  (Howard Storm)

Storm wrote, “…. I don’t know if the richest country in the history of the world is doomed to lose God’s blessing or if the people of the United States will become the moral light of the world. How long will God allow the injustice to continue? The future lies in the choices we make right now. God is intervening in direct ways in human events. May God’s will be done on Earth as it is in Heaven!” (Howard Storm)

In a SpiritDaily.com online newspaper article on August 18, 2003 by Michael H. Brown entitled Near-Death Prophecy: Man was shown Failure of Infrastructure, Power Grid, Howard Storm discussed America’s future as shown to him during his NDE. He stated:

“They made it very clear to me that God had given this country the greatest blessing of any people in the history of the world. We have more of God’s blessing. Everything that we have comes from God. We didn’t deserve it, we didn’t earn it, but we happen to be the wealthiest, most powerful nation in the world. And God gave us all this so that we could be the instruments of God’s light in this world, and we are not instruments of light. In other countries people see us as purveyors of exploitation, military might, and pornography. They see us as completely hedonistic and amoral — we have no morality. People can do whatever they want wherever they want with whatever they want. Our amorality is a cancer on the rest of the world, and God created us to be just the opposite.

“People get mad at me for saying it, but God is very unhappy with what we’re doing. When I came back from the experience I was almost out of my mind trying to convert people. God wanted a worldwide conversion thousands of years ago. God pulled out all the stops 2,000 years ago with Jesus. From God’s view, that was the definitive moment in human history. And the impact of the prophets and teachers and the Messiah has been a big disappointment to God because people have by and large rejected it. I was told that God wants this conversion. And if we don’t get with the program fairly soon, He is going to have to intervene in some ways that from a human point of view are going to seem cataclysmic. God is really tired of what we’re doing to one another and the planet and to His Creation. We were put in this world to be stewards and live in harmony with His creation and one another and we don’t realize the important spiritual consequences of what we do when we raise a child in a faithless society.”

“I asked how [America’s purification] would come about, and they said it would be simple, that our society is very dependent on a lot of very fragile things — energy grid, transportation. In each geographical area of the United States people used to be relatively self-sufficient as far as agricultural products. Now, how long would any state survive without the transport of food and energy?

“What would happen is these very complex and delicate grids of our economic system would begin to break down. We’ve created a society of such cruel and self-centered people that the very nature of civilization would begin to break down. The angels showed me that what would happen is that people would begin robbing the grocery stores, hording goods, and killing one another for gasoline and tires, and as a consequence everything would break down and would end up in chaos.” (Howard Storm)

Multi-colored iconn.   When Guenter Wagner was a child, he had a NDE during which Jesus had an extensive conversation with him about averting a nuclear war.

Jesus told Guenter that there were very powerful and cunning beings who were his enemies with whom he had been constantly fighting. He told Guenter to warn the world against them. Then Jesus told him to turn around. When he did he heard people screaming and saw fire and smoke that gradually took on the shape of a mushroom. Jesus told Guenter that he will do everything in his power to prevent this from happening. Jesus also told him that this war has been going on for a very long time and the evil beings had become more and more powerful. Jesus said that if this continued he would not see any means of preventing them from taking over everything. He said that if the enemy had really succeeded in coming into his world, the war would have been lost. He would have been powerful enough, no doubt, to fight them off, but the war would have been lost in the long run. Jesus was afraid of loosing this war. Then it was intimated to Guenter that Jesus needed help. Jesus told him that the only way he could help him was by going back and telling the world about his experience. (Guenter Wagner)

Multi-colored iconn.   Almost every day, several times a day, for more than forty years, Edgar Cayce would induce himself into a unique out-of-body state identical to a NDE. Through his sojourns he would reveal profound information on various subjects. But it was the information that he revealed about the future that he is most known for. The following is an listing of his prophecies which have already happened:

a. The Stock Market Crash of October 1929
b. The Great Depression
c. The rise and fall of Adolf Hitler
d. The beginning and end of World War II
e. America’s entry into World War II
f. The death of Franklin D. Roosevelt
g. India’s independence from Britain
h. The re-establishment of the nation of Israel
i. The discovery of the Dead Sea Scrolls and Essenes
j. The death of John F. Kennedy
k. The Civil Rights Movement and 1960’s civil unrest
l. The fall of the Soviet Union and communism
m. The U.S. and Russia alliance
n. New technological discoveries (see his article)
o. The existence of the planet Pluto
p. A shift of Earth’s magnetic poles (see this article)
q. The day of his own death

Multi-colored iconn.   Edgar Cayce’s prophetic visions yet to happen:

a. Armageddon will be a battle in the spirit realm to prevent souls from the hell realms to reincarnate for 1000 years. It is also a battle within everyone between their higher nature and their lower nature.
b. The possibility of a World War III
c. Catastrophic natural disasters
d. A dramatic rise in the level of the ocean

Multi-colored iconn.   Dannion Brinkley‘s major prophetic visions which have already happened:

a. The demoralization of America from the Vietnam War
b. The presidency of Ronald Reagan
c. Turmoil in the Middle East
d. The 1986 Chernobyl nuclear plant disaster
e. The collapse of the Soviet Union
f. The Desert Storm war against Iraq in 1990
g. The existence of chemical weapons in the Middle East

Multi-colored iconn.   Dannion Brinkley’s major prophetic visions yet to happen:

a. Oil used as a weapon to control the world economy
b. The economic collapse of the world economy
c. A war between China and Russia
d. Democracy in Egypt overthrown and fanatics rule
e. An alliance between the Chinese and Syrians
f. Catastrophic natural disasters in America
g. The fall of America as a world power
h. The rise of an environmental religion beginning in Russia
i. A leader from Russia to become a U.N. leader
j. The possibility of a World War III
k.

A scientific discovery to alter DNA and create a biological virus that will be used in the manufacture of computer chips (see this article)

Multi-colored iconn.   Concerning Dannion’s visions of the future, the Being of Light told him the following:

“Watch the Soviet Union. How the Russian people go, so goes the world. What happens to Russia is the basis for everything that will happen to the economy of the free world.” (Dannion Brinkley)

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future were given to Dr. George Ritchie during his NDE:

a.

Increasing natural disasters on the Earth hurricanes, floods, earthquakes, volcanoes).

b.

Families are splitting and governments are breaking apart because people are thinking only of themselves.

c. Armies will march on the U.S. from the south.
d.

Explosions will occur over the entire world of a magnitude beyond our capacity to imagine. If they continue, human life as we have known it will not exist.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future were given to Ned Dougherty during his NDE:

a.

Wars will continue to spread from the Eastern Hemisphere to the Middle East, Africa, Europe, Russia and China.

b.

A great threat to global peace will come from China which is preparing itself for a global war.

c.

The U.S. government will collapse because a staggering national debt will cause it to fail to meet its financial obligations.

d. U.S. banking institutions will collapse due to natural disasters.
e. The U.S. will be thrown into political, economic, and social chaos.
f.

Terrorist activities and wars will occur first in the Middle East, then in Italy the Vatican and Rome).

g.

A shift of the Earth’s axis will result in massive earthquakes, volcanic and tidal waves disasters. (see this article)

h.

America will lose its ability to defend itself, leaving the country vulnerable to invasion by foreign troops, particularly by China.

Multi-colored iconn.   Concerning the future of the world, the Lady of Light specifically told Ned Dougherty:

“Pray for the conversion of China. The conversion of China to God is necessary for the salvation of the world.” (Ned Dougherty)

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future were given to Ricky Randolph during his NDE:

a. The Earth will drastically changed because of turmoil, wars and death.
b.

A giant explosion in the Earth’s atmosphere will cause much land to be destroyed.

c. The U.S. government will collapse.
d.

A volcano will explode which will result in many cities in the U.S. being put in darkness.

e. People will kill over food and water.
f. Cities will fall and new ones will be built.
g. Few cities will be left, but people will be content.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future were given to David Oakford during his NDE:

a.

Humans have fallen away from the balance of nature and allowed themselves to be affected by what they create which violates the natural laws of the universe.

b.

Humans must restore the harmonic balance of the Earth if they want to survive as a race and live on the Earth forever.

c. The next overall goal for humanity is to learn about this harmonic balance.
d.

Before humans realize they must restore the harmonic balance, great damage will be inflicted on the Earth.

e.

The Earth is very strong but has been weakened considerably ever since humans have chosen to use its resources in a manner inconsistent with the laws of the universe.

Multi-colored iconn.   The documentary entitled Ancient Prophecies aired on television and profiled three near-death experiencers (Martha A. St. Claire, Elaine Durham and Jessica Carde). The following prophecies of the future were given to Martha A. St. Claire during her NDE:

a.

There will be a 20 year period from 1992 to 2012 where events will be greatly accelerated on Earth.

b.

Great Earth changes will occur: earthquakes, floods, tidal waves, great winds. Areas of the east coast will be surprised regarding earthquakes.

c. Japan will slip into the ocean.
d.

There will be three days of darkness due to natural Earth disasters with smoke from volcanoes that will block the sun.

e.

Humanity will undergo a roller-coaster ride but it will not last forever. If we have darkness for three days, it will pass. We will always have the light.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future were given to Elaine Durham during here NDE:

These catastrophic Earth changes upon America will come about by natural and man-made disasters. Unless Americans begin to make better choices, these changes will certainly come to pass.

a.

North America will be completely divided by a large body of water. A large part of both eastern and western shorelines will be lost. Icebergs and polar icecaps will melt significantly. America will be ravaged by earthquakes, hurricanes, fierce storms, massive fires burning huge areas of the country, explosions in some areas, and the western coastline will change causing California, Oregon, and Washington to become submerged. Much of the eastern coastline will be gone, though not as bad as the western coastline. The southern half of Florida will be under water. The oceans of the entire world will rise significantly.

b.

The seat of power will move away from Washington, D.C because there will be so much turmoil and warfare on the eastern side of America. America will come to the very edge of destruction because Americans have chosen to seek worldly things rather than loving or serving others, and because they refused to care for their precious natural resources, and because their greed and selfishness. The U.S. government will lose most of its power and no longer govern completely and lawlessness will reign on the eastern side of America as well as tremendous anarchy and crime. There will be less turmoil on the western side of America and even a certain amount of prosperity. A new seat of power will rise near present-day Kansas City. From this location, a true spiritual force will become the governing power over the whole land — a power such that emanates from Christ.

c.

Native Americans will be partially responsible for the peacefulness that will exist in western America. Their knowledge of how to live from the land, or how to be in harmony with it, will bring forth an abundance. Their spiritual knowledge will be taught to the people and everyone will start to learn to live in harmony with each other. Prosperity will come by becoming harmonious with nature or the natural elements upon which they depended.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future were given to Reinee Pasarow during her NDE:

a.

There will be tremendous upheaval in the world as a result of humanity’s general ignorance of true reality.

b.

Humanity is breaking the laws of the universe, and as a result of this, humanity will suffer. This suffering will not be due to the wrath of God, but rather like the pain one might suffer by arrogantly defying the law of gravity.

c.

Humanity is being consumed by the cancers of arrogance, materialism, racism, chauvinism, and separatist thinking.

d. Sense will turn to nonsense, and calamity, in the end, will turn to providence.
e.

An inevitable educational cleansing of the Earth will occur because of humanity’s transgressions.

Multi-colored iconn.   View Reinee Pasarow’s NDE testimony on video at this website: www.lightafterlife.com.

 

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future were given to Lou Famoso during his NDE:

a.

People from different nations, different religions, with different weapons, will kill each other which will result in hundreds of thousands of dead people.

b. Man will prey on man until man will pray for man.
c. Floods will spill across the Earth on different continents in different seasons.
d.

Hundreds of lives and acres upon acres of crops will be lost as well as hundreds of animals.

e. Volcanoes from around the world will erupt; first one then another.
f.

Earthquakes will destroy sections of almost every continent. One massive earthquake will occur in America. Most of the others will be in Europe and Asia and thousands of people will be killed.

g.

There will come a time when these things will happen all at once. It will come at the same time of humanity’s greatest sins.

h.

Millions of people will cry because of the devastation of portions of New York City. Webmaster’s note: This could be a reference to the New York City terrorist attack.

i.

A huge earthquake of magnitude 8.6 will happen at a place called Eureka (Eureka, California?).

j.

Thousands of people will migrate from areas of frequent disasters to places of safety.

k. Missiles will be fired simultaneously into space from several nations.
l. Eruptions on the sun will interfere with the Earth – more than it ever has.
m.

A large mass from space will pass by the Earth and cause it to wobble wildly like a spinning top.

n. The oceans will rise, first along the Pacific Ring of Fire then others.
o.
A space station will fall from the heavens because of an internal explosion. Webmaster’s note: This could be a reference to the doomed Space Shuttle Columbia disaster of 2003.
p. Landmasses will start to sink under the pressure of the ocean on it.
q. These Earth changes will result in a newer, cleaner, more beautiful planet.

Multi-colored iconn.   The archangel Gabriel gave Lou Famoso the following message to take back to let others know that there is little to fear because the Earth will go on forever:

“Look to Orion and you will know when the new world will come.” (Lou Famoso)

For more information about the prophecies of the star system Orion, read these wonderful articles: [1] [2] [3] [4]. Famoso was told that when these visions of the future are realized on Earth, they will bring forth the Gathering.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future were given to Angie Fenimore during her NDE:

a.

“The war between the darkness and the light on the Earth has grown so intense that humans are not continually seeking the light, the darkness will consume us and we will be lost.” (Angie Fenimore)

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future come from Dr. Kenneth Ring‘s NDE prophecy research conclusions:

a.

An increasing incidence of earthquakes, volcanic activity and generally massive geophysical changes

b. Disturbances in weather patterns and food supplies
c. The collapse of the world economic system
d.

The possibility of nuclear war by accident (respondents are not in agreement on whether a nuclear catastrophe will occur)

e. Dramatic climate changes, droughts, food shortages

Dr. Kenneth Ring says that near-death accounts sometimes involve a sense of having total knowledge and some are given a view of the entirety of the Earth’s evolution and history from the beginning to the end of time. (Dr. Kenneth Ring)

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future come from Margot Grey‘s NDE prophecy research conclusions:

a.

There are going to be a lot of upheavals such as earthquakes and volcanoes occurring in the next few years, which are going to get increasingly worse. I was given to understand that these activities are a reflection of all the social upheaval and violence that is going on all over the world at the moment.

b.

Among the many volcanic eruptions that are going to occur, I saw the one that just occurred in Hawaii. As I saw the pictures on the television, it was really quite uncanny, as I had already seen it taking place during the vision I had seen at the time of my NDE.

c.

There are going to be serious food shortages around the world due to droughts in many places. This will push the price of food up so that many people will have to start going without things that they have always taken for granted.

d.

There are going to be very severe droughts in many countries. Others are going to suffer from freak storms that will cause tidal waves or flooding to happen as a result of unnaturally heavy rainfalls … All in all, the weather is going to be very unpredictable from now on, in fact these disturbances in the weather patterns have already started.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future were given to Arthur Yensen during his NDE:

“You have more important work to do on Earth, and you must go back and do it! There will come a time of great confusion and the people will need your stabilizing influence. When your work on Earth is done, then you can come back here and stay.” (Arthur Yensen)

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future were given to Beth Hammond during her NDE:

a. There will be poverty, many wars, and storms upon storms to rage the Earth.
b. Devastation from earthquakes and hurricanes will happen.
c. A war will start in the East.

6. NDE Prophecies of a Shift in the Earth’s Magnetic Poles

Multi-colored iconn.   According to NASA’s Goddard Space Flight Center, in 1998 something changed the Earth’s gravitational field which moved the magnetic poles closer together. The NASA article explained that as the ice on the poles melted, ocean currents moved water toward the equator, which factors researchers believe to be partly responsible, in conjunction with shifts in atmospheric patterns, for this ongoing shift in the Earth’s magnetic field. This finding by NASA is verification of NDE prophecies that predicted this to occur. Here are some of them:

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies about the pole shift were given to Edgar Cayce‘s “Source”:

In the late 1920’s and early 1930’s, Edgar Cayce was the first to describe the concept of pole shift as a result of the crust of the Earth moving independently from the core of the Earth to bring different a surface area over the spin axis. During the past 30 years, this concept has received more and more attention by geophysicists, some of whom now seriously argue that the crust does move independently. Some geophysicists now also argue that the best way to explain a variety of paleo sea-level and other data is that it moves and shifts fairly frequently and more rapidly than previously imagined.

Cayce predicted changes to the Earth surface to begin some time between 1958 and 1998. The cause of these dramatic Earth changes will be the shift in the world’s magnetic poles. He stated:

“There will be upheavals in the Arctic and Antarctic that will cause the eruption of volcanoes in the torrid areas, and pole shift. There will be the shifting then of the poles, so that where there has been those of a frigid or the semi-tropical will become the more tropical, and moss and fern will grow.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored iconn.   “A shift of the Earth’s axis will result in massive earthquakes and tidal waves.” (Ned Dougherty)

Multi-colored iconn.   “There may be a pole shift … there are going to be polar changes … it’s not going to kill all the races off, but we’re going to have to start again from square one … There’s going to be a larger land mass.” (Dr. Kenneth Ring’s NDE research subject)

Multi-colored iconn.   “The poles are going to shift.” (Margot Grey’s NDE research subject)

Multi-colored iconn.   “Practically no coastal areas will be safe during the shifting of the Earth’s poles because of the tidal waves. Many people will not survive this shift, but others will, because after a period of churning seas and frightful wind velocities, the turbulence will cease, and those in the north will live in tropical clime, and vice versa.” (Ruth Montgomery)

Multi-colored iconn.   Pole shift prophecies are being fulfilled today according to NASA (see the NASA article at the beginning of this section). The University of Colorado discovered upheavals occurring at the Antarctic pole:

“Two ice shelves on the Antarctic Peninsula are in full retreat and have lost nearly 3,000 square kilometers of their total area in the last year. Researchers attribute the retreats to a warming trend … There is evidence that the shelves in this area have been in retreat for 50 years.” (Science Daily)

Multi-colored iconn.   One of the most intelligent scientist who ever lived, Albert Einstein,  had this to say about the pole shift:

“In a polar region there is a continual deposition of ice, which is not symmetrically distributed about the pole. The Earth’s rotation acts on these unsymmetrically deposited masses [of ice], and produces centrifugal momentum that is transmitted to the rigid crust of the Earth. The constantly increasing centrifugal momentum produced in this way will, when it has reached a certain point, produce a movement of the Earth’s crust over the rest of the Earth’s body, and this will displace the polar regions toward the equator.” (Albert Einstein)

7. Prophecies of a Golden Age of Peace and Enlightenment

Multi-colored iconn.   Prophecies from such sources as NDEs, the Bible, the Dead Sea Scrolls, Nostradamus, and psychic phenomena, all agree that a new era of peace on Earth will come after the foreseen natural disasters purify the Earth from the sins of modern civilization. The following information are some of the positive prophecies of the future that are foreseen to occur after the catastrophic prophecies take place.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of a future “Golden Age” were given to Howard Storm during his NDE:

a. No nuclear holocaust will occur (but possibly 1 or 2 bombs go off).
b. There will be almost no technology in the future.
c. Children to be the most precious commodity in the world.
d. Raising children is will be the highest priority.
e.

A euphoric future with no anxiety, no hatred, no competition, enormous trust and mutual respect.

f. Love and prayer will become a stronger force on Earth.
g. People will garden more in the future with almost no effort.
h. Gardens will grow by the power of prayer.
i. Groups of people praying together will be able to control the climate.
j. Animals will live in harmony with people.
k. Wisdom will be more important than knowledge.
l. All knowledge can be accessed through prayer.
m.

People will be able to communicate telepathically with everyone else in the world.

n. There will be greater insight into life after death.
o. It will be like the Garden of Eden.
p. God will usher the paradise on Earth within the next 200 years.
q. For paradise to come, God will have to restrict some of humanity’s free will.
r. This world will resemble some near-death descriptions of heaven.
s. Travel will be instantaneous.
t. The need for clothing and shelter will be eliminated.

Multi-colored iconn.   Howard Storm was also given an important message from the Beings of Light concerning the future of humanity:

“They want every person to consider every other person greater than their own flesh. They want everyone to love everyone else, completely; more, even, than they love themselves. If someone, someplace else in the world hurts, than we should hurt we should feel their pain. And we should help them. Our planet has evolved to the point, for the first time in our history, that we have the power to do that. We are globally linked. And we could become one people.” (Howard Storm)

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of a future “Golden Age” were given to Mellen-Thomas Benedict during his NDE:

a.

The second coming of Jesus is about self-correction because we are already saved.

b.

Science will soon quantify spirit and discover what holds the universe together. They will have to call it God.

c.

Religions are about to become more enlightened because more light is coming into the world.

d.

There will be a reformation in spirituality that is going to be just as dramatic as the Protestant Reformation.

e.

There will be many religious people fighting against other religious people because they believe that only they are right.

f. The world will become a safer place.
g.

The clearing of the rain forest will slow down and in fifty years there will be more trees on the planet than in a long time.

h.

The Earth is in the process of domesticating itself and it will never again be as wild of a place as it once was.

i. There will be great wild reserves where nature thrives.
j. Gardening will be the thing in the future.
k.

The population increase will reach an optimal range of energy to cause a shift in consciousness. That shift in consciousness will change politics, money, and energy.

l.

Humans will soon be able to live as long as we want to live in our bodies. After living 150 years or so, there will be an intuitive sense that it is time to change channels.

m. Humanity will eventually see the wisdom of life and death.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of a future “Golden Age” were given to George Ritchie during his NDE:

a. The world will grow more peaceful – both humanity and nature.
b. Humans will not be as critical of themselves or others.
c. Humans will not be as destructive to nature.
d. Humans will begin to understand what love is.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of a future “Golden Age” were given to Edgar Cayce from his “Source”:

a. The second coming of Jesus will occur in 1998 through reincarnation.
b. There will be a thousand years of peace.
c. China will become the cradle of Christianity.

Webmaster’s note: Edgar Cayce affirmed that Christian Gnosticism is the highest form of Christianity and the closest form of Christianity taught by Jesus. This form of Christianity is practically identical to Buddhism except with intermediate states between Earth lives. With the end of religious persecution in China today, Buddhism is flourishing in China once again.

d.

A new science will be developed from new discoveries in consciousness and spiritual research.

e.

A new discovery in astronomy concerning the revolution of the solar system, Arcturus, and the Pleiades will be found.

f.

Three major archeological discoveries will revolutionize the way we understand human origins, cosmology and religion. This will occur when humanity reaches a higher level of spirituality. These discoveries will be found near these locations:

I. The Great Pyramid
II. Bimini, where a portion of Atlantis may have been discovered
III.

The Yucatan peninsula where an asteroid struck the Earth and killed off the dinosaurs

Multi-colored iconn.   “After the darkest hour had passed away, during which time all the former things of this world had disintegrated and decayed, I saw a new consciousness emerging and humanity evolving in a new form. Thereafter I beheld a Golden Age in which people would live in love and harmony with each other and all of nature.” (Margot Grey’s research subject)

Multi-colored iconn.   “At the end of this general period of transition, humanity was to be born anew, with a new sense of his place in the universe. The birth process, however, as in all the kingdoms, was exquisitely painful. Mankind would emerge humbled yet educated, peaceful, and, at last, unified.” (Dr. Kenneth Ring’s research subject)

Multi-colored iconn.   “The disastrous Earth changes will be followed by a new era in human history, marked by human brotherhood, universal love and world peace.” (Dr. Kenneth Ring’s research subject)

Multi-colored iconn.   “After the global disasters, the planet will become more peaceful. Humanity and nature will both be better. Humanity will not be as critical of themselves. Humanity will not be as destructive of nature and will begin to understand what love is. It is up to humanity which direction they will choose.” (George Ritchie)

Multi-colored iconn.   “I saw the Earth stretching and groaning while giving birth to a new consciousness. I saw that every so often in the history of the world this happens and is inevitable in order for the Earth to bring forth a new state of evolution.” (Margot Grey’s research subject)

Multi-colored iconn.   “Humanity will mature enough to assume a higher place in the universal scheme of things. But before this, humans must learn acceptance and tolerance and love for each other. There will come a new age of tolerance will come where the hearts and souls of humanity will be joined as all religions and doctrines will be joined. People will not be able to endure seeing others homeless and hungry. Only by helping each other could we truly help ourselves.” (May Eulitt)

Multi-colored iconn.   “Within the next two hundred years a new era of peace, love and harmony will rule the world.” (Howard Storm)

Multi-colored iconn.   “After the coming Earth changes, the harmonic balance of nature on Earth will finally be restored.” (David Oakford)

Multi-colored iconn.   “Eventually, humanity will become more peaceful. A new type of human being will emerge with a younger and peaceful nature.” (Ricky Randolph)

Multi-colored iconn.   “The world is on the verge of a spiritual awakening.” (Dannion Brinkley)

Multi-colored iconn.   “People will be happier and more content although living like the native populations of old. There will be no more wars and true peace and happiness will finally come to humanity.” (Lou Famoso)

Multi-colored iconn.   “A profound spiritual awakening will occur to everyone on Earth. People will be able to perform supernatural events and miraculous healings.” (Ned Dougherty)

Multi-colored iconn.   “Humanity will be born anew with a new sense of their place in the universe. This birth process will be painful, but humanity will emerge humbled yet educated, peaceful, and, at last, unified.” (Reinee Pasarow)

Multi-colored iconn.   “A great Awakening has begun. People around the world are opening their eyes to their own spiritual natures. They are beginning to see who they truly are and what they have always been — beings with an eternal past and a glorious future.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored iconn.   Edgar Cayce stated that a purification of the world must happen before the new world comes:

“A new order of conditions is to arise; there must be a purging in high places as well as low; and that there must be the greater consideration of the individual, so that each soul being his brother’s keeper. Then certain circumstances will arise in the political, the economic, and whole relationships to which a leveling will occur or a greater comprehension of the need for it.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored iconn.   Near-death experiencers who were given information that the Second Coming of Christ is soon to happen are: (a) Edgar Cayce, (b) Angie Fenimore, (c) Mellen-Thomas Benedict, (d) Beth Hammond, and (e) Dr. Richard Eby.

8. Non-NDE Religious Prophecies of the Apocalypse

Multi-colored iconn.   Fundamentalist Christians in  general use a literal interpretation of the prophecies in the Books of Ezekiel, Daniel and Revelation in the Bible to foretell the future. See these Bible verses: [1] [2] and [3].

a. The battle of Armageddon will be fought on the plains of Israel.
b.

A huge mountain of fire (asteroid? bomb?) will be thrown into the sea and kill a multitude of people.

c. Russia, with an alliance of Iraq, Iran, Libya, Ethiopia, and some Eastern European countries, will invade Israel.
d.

A powerful alliance of 10 nations consisting of the former Holy Roman Empire (NATO countries) will go to war against this Arab and Russian invasion.

e. China, with a 200 million strong army, will then march to war.
f.

When all the nations of the world are at war, the second coming of Christ will occur.

g.

Jesus will bring a new age of world peace. The kingdom of God will then reign on Earth for 1000 years.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following future catastrophes were foreseen by Jesus in the Bible:

a. We will hear of wars and rumors of wars.
b. Nation will rise against nation.
c. There will be famines and earthquakes in various places.
d. People will become more wicked and loveless.
e. The teachings of Jesus will made known around the world.
f. There will be signs in the sun, moon and stars.
g. Nations will be anxious and perplexed about turmoil with the oceans.
h. The heavenly bodies will be shaken and people will faint from terror.

Multi-colored iconn.   In the year 1947, on the shores of the Dead Sea, scrolls from a monastic group known as the Essenes, dated to be about two thousand years old were discovered and was labeled the Dead Sea Scrolls. One of these scrolls is entitled The Last Jubilee. The scroll contains information about the last days during which time it says, a Melchizedek redivivus (reincarnated) will appear and destroy Belial (Satan) and lead the children of God to eternal forgiveness. Here is the segment in question:

“This is what scripture implies in the words, ‘Who says to Zion, your God has not claimed his Kingdom!’ The term Zion there denoting the total congregation of the ‘sons of righteousness’ that is, those who maintain the covenant and turn away from the popular trend, and your God signifying the King of Righteousness, alias Melchizedek Redivivus, who will destroy Belial … Our text speaks also of sounding a loud trumpet blast throughout the land on the tenth day of the seventh month. As applied to the last days, this refers to the fanfare which will then be sounded before the Messianic King.” (The Last Jubilee, Dead Sea Scrolls)

The person referred to in the Scroll displayed above is named Melchizedek was a priest described in the Bible as an eternal being. The Bible indicates that he had no beginning of days and no end of life, that is, he was not born of woman and did not die, but ascended into heaven. Many early Christians believed Melchizedek to be an early incarnation of Jesus. If Melchizedek was indeed a reincarnation of Jesus, then this scroll is describing the coming of the Messiah (Melchizedek Redivivus – reincarnate) at the time of Judgment Day.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following Islamic prophecy of the future is found in the Koran:

“When the Earth is shaken with her violent quaking, and the Earth brings forth her burdens, and man says, ‘What has befallen her?’ On that day she shall tell her news, because your Lord had inspired her.” (Koran)

Multi-colored iconn.   Paul Solomon was a man who was able to have the same kind of near-death experiences as Edgar Cayce. Here is a portion of his visions of the future:

“Considerable destruction in areas of the west coast of the United States will occur. An earthquake measuring 8.9 or higher in California is building and is close. A massive exodus from Los Angeles will occur. The continent America will split in half, down its very center, and a wall of water will come rushing across.” (Paul Solomon)

Multi-colored iconn.   Many people, particularly Catholic children, claim to have seen visions of the Virgin Mary in which they were given prophecies of the future. Here is one of them:

“A worldwide warning, perhaps a terrible catastrophe, will be experienced by everyone on Earth. Its purpose will be to call humanity to amend its behavior and return to God. A great miracle will occur within one year after the warning. It will be a visible sign to all humanity of God’s presence, love and mercy. Permanent signs will remain on Earth for all time at various locations of the Mary apparitions. A terrible chastisement, a time of purification and cleansing, will happen to Earth during which two-thirds of humanity will die. The chastisement depends upon the response of humanity to the warning and the miracle.” (Virgin Mary visitation at Fatima, Portugal, 1917)

Multi-colored iconn.   A remarkable 19th Century Bavarian seer named Matthias Stormberger was able to visualize with great accuracy the events that would take place in the future. He predicted three great world wars would happen.

“After the second great war between the nations will come a third universal war, which will determine everything. There will be entirely new weapons. In one day, more men will die than in all previous wars combined. Battles will be fought with artificial guns. Gigantic catastrophes will occur. Everything will become different than before, and in many places the Earth will be a great cemetery. The third great war will be the end of many nations.” (Matthias Stormberger)

Multi-colored iconn.   In my (Kevin Williams) humble opinion, humanity will continue to evolve until the world is filled with people who can walk on water, communicate telepathically, raise the dead, control the weather with their minds, etc. In other words, it will be a time when humanity has reached the pinnacle of human evolution through reincarnation. But before this happens, a purification of the “sins” of modern civilization foretold by many sources must come first. These devastating disasters will destroy much of our current technology forcing people to “return to nature” and, at the same time, all artificial barriers between people will be removed. These disasters will force people to once again rely, trust, need and love their neighbor in order to survive and grow spirituality. So there will be no “end of the world” – only the end of the technology which allows humans to destroy the world and each other. Humanity on Earth will continue to live for a long time (probably not forever.) Heaven on Earth is rapidly coming. (Kevin Williams)

 “Life is eternal; and love is immortal; and death is only a horizon; and a horizon is nothing save the limit of our sight.” – R. W. Raymond

Source

IMPORTANT: Life Review and the Near-Death Experience

This is one of my favorite topic. Have you ever wondered, that when you die, you and your spirit guides watch your life through on the screen and then the judges of heaven or whatever, ask you about your decisions you have made in life? If it’s true it makes you think while you are living the choices you make, because you have to explain them in afterlife. This has been one of my guidelines in life and it’s a pretty good one. Other thing is that in that life review session you sense the situations through the other people. For example if you have violated or killed someone you feel what they have been feeling and that is quite chilling…

Here is a movie about this topic:

>>  Defending Your Life (1991)

life review

So here it goes:

By Kevin Williams Kimberly Clark Sharp once shared an interesting near-death account of the life review of a woman who saw an event in her life as a child. The lesson the woman learned from her life review is that our actions which seem unimportant can be more important than we can imagine on the other side. When the woman was a little girl, she saw a tiny flower growing almost impossibly out of a crack in the sidewalk. She bent down and cupped the flower and gave it her full unconditional love and attention. When the girl became a woman and had a NDE, during her life review she discovered that it was this incident with the flower that was the most important event of her entire life. The reason was because it was the moment where she expressed her love in a greater, purer, and unconditional manner. This example of a life review by Kimberly Clark Sharp is one of my favorite examples because it shows in a dramatic way a principle that appears in many life reviews. The principle is that the actions we think are unimportant may turn out to be the most important act we have ever done in our life. Unconditional and spontaneous acts of love are the greatest acts we can perform – even if it is directed at a tiny flower. 
Table of Contents
1. Comments from Researchers About the Life Review
2. The Purpose of the Life Review
3. The Mechanics of the Life Review
4. The Characteristics of the Life Review
5. The Being of Light in the Life Review
6. Questions and Responses from the Being of Light
7. Insights About Our Deeds Which Are Reviewed
8. Insights of Love from the Life Review
9. Other Insights Learned from the Life Review
10. Various Examples of Life Reviews
11. Biblical Support for the Life Review

 

1. Comments from Researchers About the Life Review

Multi-colored icon.   “The Being of Light presents the dying with a panoramic review of everything they have ever done. That is, they relive every act they have ever done to other people and come away feeling that love is the most important thing in life.” (Dr. Raymond Moody)

Multi-colored icon.   “A life review, seeing and re-experiencing major and trivial events of one’s life, sometimes from the perspective of the other people involved, and coming to some conclusion about the adequacy of that life and what changes are needed.” (IANDS FAQ)

Multi-colored icon.   “One of the common aspects found in NDEs is the life review. It can be described in terms that are similar to seeing a movie, in segments, or a reliving.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

Multi-colored icon.   “There is evidence that a type of judgment occurs at the time of death. This judgment involves a review of a person’s life and results in their placement in the spirit world. Sometime after the judgment the person is assigned (in many cases this assignment is self-imposed) to a specific place or level in the other world – a place where his or her spirit feels most at ease.” (Dr. Craig Lundahl)

2. The Purpose of the Life Review
Multi-colored icon.   There are many reasons for the life review and all of them are very important. The life review has been described by many to be the single most enlightening experience they have ever had. Here are some of the purposes of the life review according to experiencers profiled on this website:
a. The life review is for educating us about life and death.
b. The life review is for educating us about ourselves: why we are the way we are; what were our motives behind our actions; how did our lives impact others; how we could have done better; and what we can do to correct aspects to ourselves which are not compatible with life on the Other Side. We learn these things in order to become a better person.
c. The life review is for evaluating our soul development for the purpose of attaining soul growth.
d. The life review is for evaluating our progress in completing our mission.
e. The life review is for evaluating our lives to determine our next step toward our progression in the light.
3. The Mechanics of the Life Review
Multi-colored icon.   The method of reviewing your life has been described in many different ways. Why there are different methods for this process is anyone’s guess. The theory I have about everything that happens after death is that we either get what we want, get what we expect, get what we need, or some combination of this. The important thing is that life review experiences have more in common than they have differences. Life reviews have been described as:
a. Viewing a movie of your entire life.
b. Viewing a movie of important segments of your life.
c. Viewing a video of knowledge concerning your entire life.
d. Viewing a panoramic view of your entire life.
e. Viewing a vivid, three-dimensional color display of your entire life.
f. Viewing hundreds of television screens with each screen showing a home movie of one event in your life.
g. Viewing a three-dimensional hologram of your life in full color, sound, and scent.
h. Viewing scenes of your life in little bursts.
i. Viewing scenes of your life flitting from scene to scene.
j. Viewing scenes of your life at a tremendous speed.
k. Viewing scenes of your life in fast-forward.
l. Viewing scenes of your life in a way that can be slowed down or paused in order to focus on a particular detail of your life.
m. Reliving your entire life with scenes of your life projected around you.
n. Having a feeling like a dam has burst in your mind and every memory has flowed out.
o. Having a religious figure or higher being initiating the life review.
p. Having the life review occur when getting in close proximity to the Being of Light.
q. Having a higher being reading from a Book of Life (for Christian experiencers).
r. Having a higher being reading from the Akashic Records (for Hindu experiencers).
s. Having a life review before a Council of Elders who are seated at a table.
t. Having a life review take place in a domed room with square screens up and down the walls and on the ceiling.
u. Having a life review take place in a amphitheater the size of a sports stadium filled with light beings who will observe your review.
4. The Characteristics of the Life Review
Multi-colored icon.   The life review is an amazing experience having many interesting characteristics – not all of which are found in every life review. The following is a list of some of those characteristics.
a. Instantly becoming everyone you came in contact with in your entire life (feeling their emotions, thinking their thoughts, living their experiences, learning their motives behind their actions).
b. Reliving every detail of every second of your life, every emotion, and every thought simultaneously.
c. Re-living the way you dealt with others and how others dealt with you.
d. Viewing a few special deeds in your life.
e. Replaying a part of your life review to focus on a particular event for instruction.
f. Viewing past lives and/or your future.
g. Feeling a strong sense of responsibility.
h. Feeling a sense of judgment or self-judgment (often these feelings transform from judgment to self-judgment).
i. The review is a fact-finding process rather than a fault-finding process.
j. Your motives for everything will be as visible as your actions.
k. The negative events you expected to see did not show up because you had a change of heart.

 

5. The Being of Light in the Life Review
Multi-colored icon.   While in the presence of the Being of Light during a life review, it is impossible to lie to yourself or to others or to the Light. In the Light, there is no place for secrets to hide. But it is not God who judges us after we die. The purpose for the life review is strictly for education, enlightenment and spiritual growth. In the presence of the Being of Light, some people may judge or condemn or punish themselves. There is no judgment except the judgment we might level at ourselves and even this we shouldn’t do. God’s standard is pure love and our lives will be compared to this standard in the light of God. Pure love is serving God and others without having self-centered motives for doing so. The life review is the perfect experience for the Being of Light to reveal to people how they have measured up to this standard and their mission in life. The following is a list of characteristics of the Being of Light during life reviews. Sometimes the Being of Light is accompanied with other light beings and for this reason the so-called “Being of Light” will be referred to as “they.”
a. They can fill you with a love that is beyond description.
b. They can eliminate any negativity you may feel from viewing your life review.
c. They may ask questions concerning your life and how you felt about it.
d. They may rejoice when love is displayed in your life.
e. The entire heavenly hosts may thank you in unison for your deeds done out of love. The entire heavenly hosts may thank you in unison for your deeds done out of love.
f. They may applaud you and let you know that God approved of your acts of unselfishness and caring.
g. They may suffer and/or feel sorrow for you about something you did.
h. They can pause the review for awhile if you are upset to strengthen you with love.
i. They witness everything you did in secret.
j. They take into consideration various aspects about your life when it comes to evaluating your life; such as, how you were raised, what you were taught, the pain inflicted upon you, and the opportunities missed or not received.

 

6. Questions and Responses from the Being of Light
Multi-colored icon.   The Being of Light often asks the experiencer a question or a series of questions to elicit a response that is then projected in the three-dimensional form of the life review. Sometimes this Being and/or other light beings respond to the experiencer’s life review. The following is a list of some of those questions and responses.
a. Any question they ask will be answered during your review.
b. They ask questions to elicit a response from you.
c. They already know the answers to the questions they ask you.
d. “What have you done with your life?”
e. “How much did you love during his life?”
f. “Did you love others as you are being loved now? Totally? Unconditionally?”
g. “How much love did you give others?”
h. “How much love did you receive from others?”
i. “What did you do with the precious gift of life?”
j. “Why did you choose the particular parents you have?”
k. Responding to an event in your life, whether good or bad, by saying: “You are doing wonderfully.”
l. “We are here to support you.”
m. “Continue to do good work, and we will help you.”
n. “You are part of us, and we are part of you.”
o. “We stand ready to come to your aid when you need us, and you will.”
p. “Call us. Beckon us. We will flock to you when the time comes!”

 

7. Insights About Our Deeds Which Are Reviewed
Multi-colored icon.   The life review reveals how God is concerned about deeds – not creeds. This fact becomes crystal clear during a person’s life review. Many experiencers have expressed the astounding realization of how life on Earth is one gigantic “test” for which our deeds will be graded during our life review. Here is a list of other insights concerning our deeds in relation to our life review.
a. Deeds which we might consider to be unimportant may turn out to be more important than we can possibly imagine on the Other Side.
b. Deeds which we might consider to be important may turn out to be insignificant on the Other Side.
c. Deeds which we might consider to be “very good” may not be considered as such on the Other Side if the deeds were done solely for self.
d. Deeds which we may have given “no second thought about” might amaze us when we learn how much they meant to God and the Other Side.
e. Deeds which are considered most valuable on the Other Side are those which express love in a greater, purer and unconditional manner.
f. Deeds which are considered to be “greatest” on the Other Side are usually those which are not done with great fanfare, but are small acts of kindness toward others.
g. Deeds which are considered “greatest” on the Other Side are often the little things we do out of kindness and love because they are more spontaneous and reveal our true motive behind the deeds. Such deeds demonstrate in a better way who we really are.
h. Deeds can carry repercussions which affect many lives and many lifetimes.
i. There are no “wrong” deeds. There are only deeds which either do or do not enhance positive spiritual growth.
j. We are very powerful spirit beings. Even our “little” deeds can have a powerful affect on others even though we are completely unaware of it.
k. All of our deeds have an affect on the evolution of our soul and the evolution of the souls of those around us.
l. The choices we make in life matters deeply.
m. We receive what we give out.
n. It is practically impossible to forgive others if we cannot forgive ourselves.
o. Howard Storm was given the following insights after his life review when he was afraid of returning to Earth life because he feared he would make the same mistakes again:
“Mistakes are an acceptable part of being human. We are here to make all the mistakes we want because it is through our mistakes that we learn. As long as we try to do what we know to be right, we will be on the right path. If we make a mistake, we should fully recognize it as a mistake, then put it behind us and simply try not to make the same mistake again. The important thing is to try our best, keep our standards of goodness and truth, and not compromise them to win people’s approval. God loves us just the way we are, mistakes and all. When we make a mistake, we should ask for forgiveness. After that, it would be an insult if we don’t accept that we are forgiven. We shouldn’t continue going around with a sense of guilt, and we should try not to repeat our mistakes. We should learn from our mistakes. God wants us to do what we want to do. That means making choices – and there isn’t necessarily any right choice. There are a spectrum of possibilities, and we should make the best choice from those possibilities. If we do that, we will receive help from the Other Side.” (Rev. Howard Storm)

 

8. Insights of Love from the Life Review
Multi-colored icon.   The overwhelming consensus among experiencers is that love is supreme. Love is where we came from. Love is where we will return. Love is what life is all about because love is God. Life on Earth is like being in school – our lessons in life are mostly about love. Thus, during the life review experiencers are often given profound insights about love which they are allowed to bring back to share with the rest of us. Here are some of those insights:
a. A simple smile has the power to start a chain reaction of love that can spread throughout the entire world and alter the course of history.
b. Who you are is the love that you share; and that love is God.
c. The simple secret to improving humanity is this: know that the love you give to others is equal to the love you will have when you die.
d. Pure love is God’s measuring stick that is used to measure all of our actions.
e. Love is the message we receive from our life review.
f. Loving others unconditionally as we love yourself is the most important thing we do in life.
g. We must love ourselves unconditionally before we are able to love others in the same way.
h. Loving others is really the only thing that matters in life and love is joy.

 

9. Other Insights Learned from the Life Review
Multi-colored icon.   Love is the most important aspect of life on the Other Side. Love is also the most important aspect of Earth life although there seems to be so little of it here compared to the Other Side. Along with insights of love, life reviews offer insights on virtually an unlimited amount of knowledge. Here are some of them:
a. Life is like a “gigantic test” which we will grade ourselves on during our life review.
b. Life reviews teach us who we really are. We are powerful spiritual beings.
c. Life reviews can show us how and why we were the way we were in life.
d. Everything about you and your life will make more sense after a life review.
e. From our earthly perspective, it seems like we are living behind a “curtain of secrecy” where we can do things without anyone knowing about it. But in reality, we are “on display” for the Other Side throughout our entire lives. All of our actions which are done “in secret” are known on the Other Side. At death, this illusionary “curtain” is lifted and “the floodlights” shine on us.
f. Life is very important because how we have lived our life largely determines how far we can go into the light.
g. Some of the opportunities we are given in life are orchestrated by Higher Powers.
h. The more we learn in life, the more the doors of opportunity will be opened to us later.
i. There really are no mistakes in life because all of our experiences are ways for us to learn and grow.
j. We need negative experiences as well as positive experiences in life in order to learn.
k. Every negative experience allows us to obtain a greater understanding about ourselves so that we can make better choices.
l. Before we can know joy, we must know sorrow.
m. God’s overriding desire is to purify us no matter how much suffering it takes to achieve it.
n. We come to Earth to make mistakes and have a human experience.
o. Life is a golden opportunity to live a spiritual life in a world of darkness.
p. All events in our lives are significant. Even those events which we may consider to be insignificant can bring us great enlightenment.
q. We already know everything that we will learn from our life review. We have just forgotten it.
r. After having a life review, an experiencer may feel accountable for everything they do for the rest of their life.
s. We should learn to understand ourselves from the perspective of many lifetimes of evolution and soul growth. It may take many lifetimes for the negative karmic debts we owe others to be dissolved.
t. Our life will be wonderful if we choose to always have a positive affect on others.

 

10. Various Examples of Life Reviews
Multi-colored icon.   Carter Mills saw himself when he was a child and killed a mother bird with a sling shot. At the time, he was so proud of that shot; but during his life review, he felt the pain that the mother bird’s babies went through when they starved to death. (Carter Mills)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Reinee Pasarow described how the most positive thing she did was to give special attention to a not so lovable boy at a summer camp so that he would know he was loved. During the review, she said this act of kindness was more important from her viewpoint of expanded awareness than if she had been president of the United States or the queen of England. (Reinee Pasarow — Watch her video online: www.lightafterlife.com)

 

Multi-colored icon.   After his review, Hal felt there is something missing. Because of this, the Being of Light takes him to a heavenly library where he was allowed to learn more about his life. He was shown a document that appeared to be about the size of a business card and described his entire life. Because the Being of Light did not want to interfere with Hal’s free will, he was not allowed to see all of it. (Hal)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Sherry Gideon was shown her future as if in a movie. She was told that she was a healer sent to Earth to pave the way for others to live. She will also open healing centers for women and children. She was also shown a future event where she would help a man who helped her during the difficult times of her life. She was shown why we are all here in the world. It is to have a human experience. She was told that if it was religion, we would all be hoping the religion we chose was the right one. She was told that we are not here to kill each other, but help each other rise to a higher level of love. (Sherry Gideon)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Grace re-experienced an event in her life when she was a child in class. Her teacher had set three special cards on a table which were to be awarded for a spelling bee they were to have. When everyone left for recess, Grace stole one of the cards. Later, she felt sick with guilt and put the card back when no one was there. Grace’s re-experience of this event made her remember everything about that situation. What really impressed her was her awareness at that time of how very wrong that action was. Although she made amends for it then, she felt her teacher’s dismay at having the card missing. Grace realized that other children saw only two cards on the desk for the spelling bee, not three. What she realized perfectly was that her actions carried repercussions that effect many others. (Grace Bubulka)

 

Multi-colored icon.   When Ned Dougherty’s life review began, he was overwhelmed by the process and the feelings of love directed at him from the audience. As events of his life were displayed, the audience would cheer for him and convey their love for him. They were saying things such as, “You are doing wonderfully. We are here to support you. Continue to do good work, and we will help you. You are part of us, and we are part of you. We stand ready to come to your aid when you need us, and you will. Call us. Beckon us. We will flock to you when the time comes!” Ned became confused by all the attention. There wasn’t anything wonderful about the way he had conducted his life. He wondered how he can be doing wonderfully when he tried to murder someone that very night. Ned was then spiritually rescued from the negative thoughts he was having. He was told that he mustn’t think such negative thoughts there. He was told that only positive thoughts will be heard there. Nobody can hear his negative thoughts. He must be positive to perform his mission. (Ned Dougherty)

 

Multi-colored icon.   RaNelle Wallace was shown how a friend of hers was given to her from God to guide and help her. But RaNelle saw instead how her own mistakes and uncaring attitude ultimately mislead her friend and propelled her into new mistakes and grief. Next, RaNelle saw another episode in her life when she was asked by a church leader to visit a particular woman to check up on her occasionally to see if she needed help. Because the woman was filled with such negativity and bitterness, RaNelle never went to see her. She didn’t think she could handle her attitude. Now, she saw that the opportunity to help her had been orchestrated by Higher Powers and that she was just the person the woman needed at the time. Now, RaNelle felt the woman’s sadness and disappointment because she did not complete this mission. It was a responsibility that would have been a benefit to RaNelle as well. (RaNelle Wallace Multi-colored icon.   Dr. Dianne Morrissey’s life review experience:

As Dianne Morrissey’s life review continued, she was shown two very special deeds she had performed in her life. As these scenes were displayed before her, every emotion she had originally felt returned in full force. She also felt as if God and the angels were honoring her for performing these deeds. Love and joy surrounded and ran through her. She felt as though she was being hugged by God.

The first deed she witnessed was when she helped a woman pushing her stalled automobile. Afterward, Dianne left in a hurry because she was afraid of getting a ticket. In Dianne’s haste, she didn’t give the woman a chance to thank her. While reviewing this scene, Dianne was filled with indescribable feelings of love, which seemed to be directed at her from the angels.

The second deed she witnessed was a scene she’d forgotten about. She saw herself as a teenager working in a convalescent hospital. She helped feed an elderly woman when no one else wanted to do so. She had grown fond of the old woman despite the old woman’s unsavory behavior. When this deed was displayed in her life review, she felt as if every loving spirit in God’s kingdom was thanking her in unison. She was amazed that such an act could have meant so much to God – and to her. She felt humbled and very honored. She communicated with the light beings telepathically. As she viewed the scenes of her life, she felt as if she were absorbing many books all at once with perfect clarity. (Dr. Dianne Morrissey) Multi-colored icon.   Thomas Sawyer’s life review insights:

“I wish that I could tell you how it really felt and what the life review is like, but I’ll never be able to do it accurately. I’m hoping to give you just a slight inkling of what is available to each and every one of you. Will you be totally devastated by the crap you’ve brought into other people’s lives? Or will you be equally enlightened and uplifted by the love and joy that you have shared in other people’s lives? Well, guess what? It pretty much averages itself out. You will be responsible for yourself, judging and reliving what you have done to everything and everybody in very far-reaching ways. Very small, seemingly inconsequential things such as the day when I, nine years old, walked through Seneca Park and loved the appearance of a tree. In my life review I could experience a bit of what the tree experienced in my loving it, two little photons of love and adoration. It was somewhat like the leaves acknowledging my presence. Can a tree experience that? Yes, it can. Don’t go kicking trees anymore! You do have that effect on plants. You do have an effect on animals. You do have an effect on the universe. And in your life review you’ll be the universe and experience yourself in what you call your lifetime and how it affects the universe. In your life review you’ll be yourself absolutely, in every aspect of time, in every event, in the over-all scheme of things in your lifetime. Your life. The little bugs on your eyelids that some of you don’t even know exist. That’s an interrelationship, you with yourself and these little entities that are living and surviving on your eyelids. When you waved a loving goodbye to a good friend the other day, did you affect the clouds up above? Did you actually affect them? Does a butterfly’s wings in China affect the weather here? You better believe it does? You can learn all of that in a life review! As this takes place, you have total knowledge. You have the ability to be a psychologist, a psychiatrist, a psychoanalyst, and much more. You are your own spiritual teacher, maybe for the first and only time in your life. You are simultaneously the student and the teacher in a relationship. My life review was part of this experience also. It was absolutely, positively, everything basically from the first breath of life right through the accident. It was everything. During this life review I experienced what I can only describe as “in the eyes of Jesus Christ.” Meaning, I watched and observed this entire event as if I were in the eyes of Jesus Christ. Which means unconditionally.” (Thomas Sawyer)

Multi-colored icon.   Rev. Howard Storm’s life review experience:

Howard Storm’s entire life review was a lesson during which they were trying to teach him. During some events, they slowed the review down to zoom in on it. All of the things that he worked to achieve, the recognition that he had worked for in elementary school, in high school, in college, and in his career, meant nothing in this setting. Howard could feel the light beings’ feelings of sorrow and suffering, or joy, as his life’s review unfolded. They didn’t judge him, but he could feel judgment. He could sense all those things they were indifferent to. For example, they didn’t consider his high school shot-put record. They just didn’t feel anything towards it, nor towards other things which he had taken so much pride in. What they responded to was how he had interacted with other people. His entire review would have been emotionally destructive if it hadn’t been for the love he felt from the light beings. Anytime he got upset during his life review, they would turn it off for awhile and just love him with a tangible love that can be felt through his entire being. Because his life review would keep tearing him down, he would feel their love every time. Despite all this, seeing his selfishness and hypocrisy made him nauseated. But through it all was their love. When his life review was finally over, they asked Howard if he had any questions. Sometimes they would replay the part of his life review in order to answer his questions. (Rev. Howard Storm)

Multi-colored icon.   Dannion Brinkley’s life review insights:

“When you have a panoramic life review, you literally relive your life, in 360 degrees panorama. You see everything that’s ever happened. You even see how many leaves were on the tree when you were six years old playing in the dirt in the front yard. You literally re-live it. Next you watch your life from a second person’s point of view. In this life we’re taught to be sympathetic toward others. But from the second person’s point of view, you’ll feel empathy, not sympathy. After that, you literally will become every person that you’ve ever encountered. You will feel what it feels like to be that person and you will feel the direct results of your interaction between you and that person. You know the story of the Book of Judgment? Guess what? When you have your panoramic life review, you are the judger … You do the judging. If you doubt me, believe this: you are the toughest judge you will ever have.” (Dannion Brinkley)

Multi-colored icon.   Laurelynn Martin’s life review experience:

During her life review, she relived an event when she was five years old and teased another girl to the point of tears. Laurelynn then felt exactly what the other girl was feeling. Laurelynn realized how the girl needed love, nurturing and forgiveness. Laurelynn then felt a love for this child that was so deep and tender, it was like the love between a mother and child. She realized that by hurting another person, she was only hurting myself. It was an experience oneness with everyone. Another event she relived was similar to the previous one. As a child she made fun of a scrawny, malnourished asthmatic kid who eventually died from a cerebral aneurysm. The kid once wrote a love letter to her which she rejected. In her life review, she experienced his pain of being rejected. At the same time, she felt a tremendous amount of love for this boy and herself. Her life review connected her with him in a way that went beyond the physical. It was a connection that was felt at the level of the soul. She saw how the boy had a vibrant, bright light burning inside of him. She felt the strength of his spirit and vitality. It was an inconceivable moment especially knowing how much he physically suffered when he was alive. (Laurelynn Martin)

Multi-colored icon.   David Oakford’s life review experience:

David’s life review began by witnessing the initial circumstances that occurred before being born that resulted in him being the person he was. The spirit beings asked David how and why he picked these particular parents. David didn’t know where it came from but he told them what they wanted to know. They agreed with him. David picked his parents to help them on their path as well as to achieve his own learning. David re-experienced his own birth and how he left heaven to become a helpless infant. He experienced his parent’s love and their anger. He saw all the good and bad episodes of his life. He felt all of his emotions and the emotions of others he had hurt as well as loved. From all of this he learned that it matters deeply what choices we make on Earth. When his life review was over, the spirit beings in the room asked him questions concerning what he saw and how he felt about his life up to then. He knew that he had to provide an honest assessment and that it was impossible to lie. He hesitated when they asked him whether he affected others more positively than negatively. He thought about lying. Instead he told them that he could have done a better job, but he was not finished with his mission. Because of this, David told them he wanted to back and finish his mission. They spirit beings agreed. (David Oakford)

Multi-colored icon.   Christian Andreason’s life review experience:

“I saw four translucent screens appear (and form a kind of gigantic box around me). It was through this method that I was shown my life review. (Or rather I should say my LIVES IN REVIEW!) Without ever having to turn my head, I saw my past, my present, my future and there was even a screen that displayed a tremendous amount of scientific data, numbers and universal codes. I saw the beginning of my known existence as a Soul and saw that I had existed Spiritually long before this incarnation — where I am now a male human known as Christian Andreason! In Heaven, I undeniably saw that I had lived an innumerable amount of lives. Yet, what I saw went way beyond our comprehension of what we think reincarnation is. So, I am not exactly speaking of being born again and again on this planet alone. I saw that it is a big Universe out there and God has it all organized perfectly. Each of us is sent where we can obtain the best growth according to our Divine purpose.” (Christian Andreason)

Multi-colored icon.   Betty Eadie’s life review experience:

“I was led to a room, which was exquisitely built and appointed. I entered and saw a group of men seated around the long side of a kidney-shaped table. I was led to stand in front of them within the indented portion of the table. One thing struck me almost immediately; there were twelve men here – men – but no women. The men radiated love for me, and I felt instantly at peace with them. They leaned together to consult with each other. Then one of them spoke to me. He said that I had died prematurely and must return to Earth. I felt them saying it was important that I return to Earth, that I had a mission to fulfill, but I resisted it in my heart. This was my home, and I felt that nothing they could say would ever convince me to leave it. The men conferred again and asked me if I wanted to review my life. The request felt almost like a command. I hesitated; no one wants their mortal past to be reviewed in this place of purity and love. They told me that it was important for me to see it, so I agreed. A light appeared to one side, and I felt the Savior’s love beside me.

“I stepped to my left to watch the review. It occurred in the place where I had been standing. My life appeared before me in the form of what we might consider extremely well defined holograms, but at tremendous speed. I was astonished that I could understand so much information at such a speed. My comprehension included much more than what I remember happening during each event of my life. I not only re-experienced my own emotions at each moment, but also what others around me had felt. I experienced their thoughts and feelings about me. There were times when things became clear to me in a new way. ‘Yes,’ I would say to myself. ‘Oh, yes. Now I see. Well, who would have guessed? But, of course, it makes sense.’ Then I saw the disappointment that I had caused others, and I cringed as their feelings of disappointment filled me, compounded by my own guilt. I understood all the suffering I had caused, and I felt it. I began to tremble. I saw how much grief my bad temper had cased, and I suffered this grief. I saw my selfishness, and my heart cried for relief. How had I been so uncaring? Then in the midst of my pain, I felt the love of the council come over me. They watched my life with understanding and mercy. Everything about me was taken into consideration, how I was raised, the things I had been taught, the pain give me by others, the opportunities I had received or not received. And I realized that the council was not judging me. I was judging myself. Their love and mercy were absolute. Their respect for me could never be lessened. I was especially grateful for their love as the next phase of my review passed before me.

“I was shown the ripple effect, as they described it. I saw how I had often wronged people and how they had often turned to others and committed a similar wrong. This chain continued from victim to victim, like a circle of dominoes, until it came back to the start – to me, the offender. The ripples went out, and they came back. I had offended far more people than I knew, and my pain multiplied and became unbearable.

“The Savior stepped toward me, full of concern and love. His spirit gave me strength, and he said that I was judging myself too critically. ‘You’re being too harsh on yourself,’ he said.

“Then he showed me the reversed side of the ripple effect. I saw myself perform an act of kindness, just a simple act of unselfishness, and I saw the ripples go out again. The friend I had been kind to was kind in turn to one of her friends, and the chain repeated itself. I saw love and happiness increase in others’ lives because of that one simple act on my part. I saw their happiness grow and affect their lives in positive ways, some significantly. My pain was replaced with joy. I felt the love they felt, and I felt their joy, and this from one simple act of kindness. A powerful thought hit me, and I repeated it over and over in my mind:

Love is really the only thing that matters. Love is joy!

 

“I recalled the scripture that said, ‘I am come that they might have life, and that they might have it more abundantly’ (John 10:10), and my soul was filled with this abundant joy. It all seemed so simple. If we’re kind, we’ll have joy. And the question suddenly came out of me, ‘Why didn’t I know this before?’ Jesus or one of the men responded, and the answer was ingrained in me. It sank into the deepest part of my soul, changing my outlook on trials and opposition forever, ‘You needed the negative as well as the positive experiences on Earth. Before you can feel joy, you must know sorrow.’ All of my experiences now took on new meaning. I realized that no real mistakes had been made in my life. Each experience was a tool for me to grow by. Every unhappy experience had allowed me to obtain greater understanding about myself, until I learned to avoid those experiences.

“So the review quickly changed from a negative experience to a very positive one. My perspective of myself was changed, and I saw my sins and shortcomings in a multi-dimensional light. Yes, they were grievous to me and others, but they were tools for me to learn by, to correct my thinking and behavior. I understood that forgiven sins are blotted out. It is as if they are overlaid by new understanding, by a new direction in life.

“My review was over, and the men sat in stillness, radiating their absolute love for me. The Savior was there in his light, smiling, pleased with my progress. The men then conferred again and turned back to me. ‘You have not completed your mission on Earth,’ they said. ‘You must go back. But, we will not compel you; the choice is yours.’ Without hesitation, I said, ‘No, no. I can’t go back. I belong here. This is my home.’ I stood firm, knowing that nothing could ever make me choose to leave.’

“One of the men spoke, also firmly. ‘Your work is not complete. It is best that you return.’ I was not going back. I had learned as a child how to win a fight, and now I employed all those skills. I threw myself down and began crying. ‘I won’t go back,’ I wailed, ‘and nobody is going to make me! I’m staying right here where I belong. I’m through with Earth!’

“Jesus stood not far from me, off to my right, still glowing in his brilliant light. He came forward now, and I felt his concern. But mixed with his concern was a sense of amusement. He still delighted in me, understanding my moods, and I sensed his empathy for my desire to stay. I arose, and he said to the council, ‘Let us show her what her mission involves.’

“Then turning back to me he said, ‘Your mission will be made known to you so that you might make a clearer decision. But after this, you must decide. If you return to your life on Earth, your mission and much of what you have been shown will be removed from your memory.’ Reluctantly I agreed and was shown my mission.

“Afterward, I knew that I had to come back. Although I would hate to leave that glorious world of light and love for one of hardship and uncertainty, the necessity of my mission compelled me to return.” (Betty Eadie)

 

11. Biblical Support for the Life Review
Multi-colored icon.   The Bible supports the NDE phenomenon of seeing your entire life reviewed after death – every thought, word and deed:
“But I tell you that men will have to give account on the day of judgment for every careless word they have spoken. For by your words you will be acquitted, and by your words you will be condemned.” (Matthew 12:36-37)

“There is nothing concealed that will not be disclosed, or hidden that will not be made known. What you have said in the dark will be heard in the daylight, and what you have whispered in the ear in the inner rooms will be proclaimed from the roofs.” (Luke 12:2-3)Multi-colored icon.   The Bible supports the NDE life review of there being no judgment from God:

“Moreover, the Father judges no one, but has entrusted all judgment to the Son.” (John 5:22)

“As for the person who hears my words but does not keep them, I do not judge him. For I did not come to judge the world, but to save it. There is a judge for the one who rejects me and does not accept my words, that very word which I spoke will condemn him at the last day.” (John 12:47-48)

Multi-colored icon.   The only judgment existing after death is self-judgment at which time we enter the light of God where all is made known. Having your true inner self revealed (realizing that you are a part of God) can be hell for those who have been motivated mostly by negative forces in life. Having your true inner self revealed can be heaven for those who have been motivated mostly by positive forces in life. Everyone’s true inner nature is a part of God. Those who enter the afterlife realize their true inner nature. Those who lived a life against their inner self will find difficulties. This is self-realization and self-judgment.

“This is the verdict: Light has come into the world, but men loved darkness instead of light because their deeds were evil. Everyone who does evil hates the light, and will not come into the light for fear that his deeds will be exposed. But whoever lives by the truth comes into the light, so that it may be seen plainly that what he has done has been done through God.” (John 3:19-21)

Multi-colored icon.   The verse above describes people dwelling in the dark to escape from having the light of God reveal their inner divine nature and life of ignorance, both of which are exposed to everyone in the heavenly realms.

Multi-colored icon.   Near-death experiencers have affirmed that so-called evil is, in reality, ignorance (darkness). In the Bible, light is always a reference to God and knowledge of God. Those people who lived a life of darkness (ignorance) will find an incompatibility with their true nature (divinity). This self-realization can truly be a hell for such people. This realization is self-realization and self-judgment. Below are verses that suggest self-judgment.

“Therefore judge nothing before the appointed time; wait till the Lord comes. He will bring to light what is hidden in darkness and will expose the motives of men’s hearts.” (1 Corinthians 4:5)

“Let us not love with words or tongue but with actions and in truth. This then is how we know that we belong to the truth, and how we set our hearts at rest in his presence whenever our hearts condemn us. For God is greater than our hearts, and he knows everything.” (1 John 3:18-20)

“If our hearts do not condemn us, we have confidence before God and receive from him anything we ask” (1 John 3:21-22)

Multi-colored icon.   The verse below describes how God’s light can shine in the darkness of our hearts even before we die:

“For God, who said, ‘Let light shine out of darkness,’ made his light shine in our hearts to give us the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Christ.” (2 Corinthians 4:6)

Multi-colored icon.   Both Edgar Cayce and Emanuel Swedenborg revealed from their NDE journeys how, after death, all humans literally become angels. One particular passage of scripture can be interpreted to describe how the self-judgment that we, as angels, undergo:

“Do you not know that the saints will judge the world? And if you are to judge the world, are you not competent to judge trivial cases? Do you not know we will judge angels?” (1 Corinthians 6:2-3)

Multi-colored icon.   The word “angels” is sometimes used in the Bible to apply to humans. Here are some of them:

“See that you do not look down on one of these little ones [children]. For I tell you that their angels in heaven always see the face of my Father in heaven.” (Matthew 18:10)

“Peter knocked at the outer entrance, and a servant girl named Rhoda came to answer the door. When she recognized Peter’s voice, she was so overjoyed she ran back without opening it and exclaimed, ‘Peter is at the door!’ ‘You’re out of your mind,’ they told her. When she kept insisting that it was so, they said, ‘It must be his angel.'” (Acts 12:13-15)

“At the resurrection people will neither marry nor be given in marriage; they will be like the angels in heaven.” (Matthew 22:30)

“Do not forget to entertain strangers, for by so doing some people have entertained angels without knowing it.” (Hebrews 13:2)

“When we come to the last moment of this lifetime and we look back across it, the only thing that’s going to matter is ‘What is the quality of our love?'” – Richard Bach

Reincarnation and the Near-Death Experience

Some info about reincarnation:

By Kevin Williams

Reincarnation is considered by some to be the greatest “unknown” scientific discovery of modern times. In the last chapter of Dr. Ian Stevenson’s book entitled Twenty Cases Suggestive of Reincarnation (1967), he provides exhaustive scientific reasoning which concludes that reincarnation is the only viable explanation that fits the facts of his study. He considers every possible alternative explanation for his twenty cases of young children who were spontaneously able to describe a previous lifetime as soon as they learned to talk. He was able to rule out alternative explanations using one or more of his cases. Later research also bolstered his findings in favor of the reality of reincarnation. His study is also reproducible for any skeptic who doubts the validity of his study to repeat it for themselves. I believe it is only a matter of time before these findings are realized by the scientific community to be one of the great scientific discoveries of all time.

Many people would be very surprised at the tremendous amount of references to reincarnation in the Bible. The most compelling references in the Bible comes from the teachings of Jesus concerning John the Baptist and his former life as Elijah the prophet [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10]. More can be found on the Christian NDE page. Jesus is also seen in near-death accounts giving people the choice to reincarnate.

There is a misconception that many people have about reincarnation. Some assume that after death, people immediately reincarnate without inhabiting various spirit realms in between Earth lives. Near-death experience accounts affirm that we do not immediately reincarnate after death. The reason is because time does not exist in the spirit realms.

Near-death experiencers often cannot describe the length of their journey in terms of earthly time. A single experience may seem like an eternity and, at the same time, it may also feel like it was only a moment. This is because the spirit realms are completely outside of time. It is for this reason that we can literally spend an eternity in the spirit realms before we decide whether we want to reincarnate to Earth or not.

1. Reincarnation Is Not Eternal

Multi-colored icon.   “One of the purposes of the life review is to make an informed choice between remaining in spirit and returning to flesh. Should we choose to merge completely with the light of God, we will never again be able to choose, on our own decision, to return to physical life. The decision to merge in the light is the best decision.” (Thomas Sawyer)

Multi-colored icon.   “We are to live on Earth in such a way that we will not need to return to Earth after death.” (Cecil)

Multi-colored icon.   “In time, we who are trapped in the cycle of birth and rebirth can once again come to know our original state and purpose, and regain our celestial birthright as a companion to God. In time we can again come to realize that the conditions in our current life is the result of our free actions and choices from past lives.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “If a person dies and merges completely into the light, another reincarnation is improbable. However, it is more usual for people to have earthly attachments and not merge completely with the light. Such souls may have characteristics of their personality, which they do not want merged with the light.” (Thomas Sawyer)

Multi-colored icon.   “The law of karma demands that we meet every bit of our karmic debts. However, an even greater law exists, the law of forgiveness. If we wrong someone and that person forgives us, when the day comes that we approach God, we realize our memories which are incompatible with God, but forgiveness removes the barrier of separation. The law is so precise (what one gives one receives; no exceptions) that if we begin forgiving others, we begin to receive forgiveness upon ourselves. Unless, of course, we refuse to forgive ourselves.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “Our attraction to worldly desires can hinder the free expression of our souls and only when they are no longer a hindrance can our Earth incarnations be finished. The free expression of our souls happens when our wills become compatible with the thoughts of God. At this time, our conscious spiritual identity with God will merge with our soul consciousness (subconscious mind). This is when the soul merges with the light of God. The return of the soul is the return of the thought that God imagined and is becoming aware of being a part of all God and everything.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “Some souls desire to return again and again to the physical state without spending enough time in spirit to evaluate and plan their next incarnation in the flesh. Any habit-forming pleasure, and they are endless, traps them into the cycle of rebirth over and over, until their appetites are finally put aside while they are in the flesh. The lust for money, lust for power, lust for sex, and other habits such as an unnatural craving for alcohol, drugs, tobacco, or any habit they are unable to break loose from, can keep souls earthbound. Some are so overly fond of the bodies they left behind that they are hardly able to wait for an opportunity to reincarnate and set to work indulging their new bodies. These souls will not be able to advance spiritually until they learn to give less thought to appetites of the flesh.” (Ruth Montgomery)

 

2. Reincarnation Is Instruction

a. Kevin Williams’ Theory of Reincarnation:

Multi-colored icon.   The purpose of reincarnation is education – particularly, learning the eternal lessons of love. Using the analogy of a school, my theory of reincarnation is described below. I describe stages of reincarnation and with each stage I use a “school analogy” to help clarify it. I consider this description of the mechanics of reincarnations as “the curriculum for the world-school we are currently enrolled in and the academic degree we are trying to graduate with”:

I.
We are born into this world with the mission to learn lessons of love for the purpose of becoming forever at-one with everyone and everything (God).
Analogy:  We begin a new grade in school with the goal of graduating and receiving a degree.
II. During our lives, we are subjected to severe hardships for the purpose of soul growth.
Analogy:  During the school year, we must subject ourselves to difficult homework in order to learn.
III. After death we have a life review to decide if we have earned the right to advance to a higher heavenly position. If we have earned that right, we can assume that position at any opportunity we desire. In the meanwhile, we can spend an eternity with family and friends then reincarnate to lower realms to help others progress if we desire.
Analogy:  When the school year is over, we then find out if we have earned the right to enroll in the next grade or whether we must repeat the grade. Either way, we then spend a long summer vacation at home on with family and friends before beginning another school year.
IV. Some people have made such tremendous mistakes in life that, after death, they set themselves back some degree from progressing and need to re-experience a lower afterlife realm before reincarnating for another Earth life.
Analogy:  Some students flunk out so badly that they have to spend some time in detention and be sent back a grade.
V. Because our ultimate goal is to be forever at-one with all things at a conscious level (the divine consciousness), we inherently desire more soul growth until we attain this goal. This goal is attained by leaving the realm we currently reside in (Death is the way people leave the physical realm – other realms have other ways.) and entering another realm we have earned the right to enter for the purpose of further soul growth.
Analogy:  Because our ultimate goal is to graduate, get a degree, and become co-partners in the God R Us Corporation, we leave home to go to school to earn our degree. Based on whether we have passed the grade from the previous school year, we enroll into a higher grade in school or return to the same grade from the previous year.
VI. People in the lower realms will be given opportunities to reincarnate to higher realms, including the physical realm, as many times as it takes for them to learn the lessons necessary to earn and advance to a higher position.
Analogy:  Students who flunked out of school the previous year will be allowed to repeat the grade until they pass it.
VII. It will take a lot of love and effort, but eventually everyone will be reunited – the Godhood will be restored as it was in the very beginning – a good time will be had by all – perhaps another Big Bang will happen. But until everyone attains at-one-ment, we will enter and leave realms for our own soul growth and to help others in their own soul journey to God.
Analogy:  It will take a lot of studying and hard work, but eventually all students will graduate, get their degree, and join the firm. But after we graduate, if we choose first to become a teacher before accepting our position as a permanent co-partner in the firm, we choose to help other students (perhaps our loved ones) graduate as well. (Kevin Williams)

 

3. Factors Influencing the Reincarnation Process

1. Individual choice (free will)
2. Karmic patterns or ties to other souls
3. Learning or enlightenment (Amber Wells’ NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life itself is a series of learnings. The lessons are universal, the two most important being truth and forgiveness.” (Amber Wells’ NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “After death, when we are ready, we can choose to view our past lives for the purpose of instruction. (Betty Bethards)

Multi-colored icon.   The chief purpose of reincarnation is education. To this end we are born again and again on Earth, not because of any external pressure, but because we, as souls, desire to grow.” (Amber Wells’ NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “The only way to bypass bad karma is to develop so much unselfish love that paying for bad karma will serve no purpose – much like a college student challenging a course he already knows.” (Arthur Yensen)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life is a cycle of improvements and humans are not perfect yet. Most people have this secret revealed to them when they die.” (Dr. Frank Oski)

Multi-colored icon.   “If we do not wish to reincarnate to the physical state to learn our lessons, there are schools in the spirit were we can learn them. However, learning our lessons in the physical state is the fastest way to learn them.” (David Oakford)

Multi-colored icon.   “If we do enough good works we will eventually run out of bad karma and only good things will happen to us, and vice versa. The goal of karma is to force us to learn life’s lessons whether we want to or not.” (Arthur Yensen)

Multi-colored icon.   “We have lived and died many times. The reason we don’t remember our former lives is because our vast soul memories are not transferred to our baby brains at birth. All we know in this life is what we have learned, most of which is a partial memory of things we learned in past lifetimes. At the beginning of each lifetime, we are cleared of all past prejudices, learning blocks and wrong teachings, and are ready for a fresh start – just like a new term in school – and, like school, when we have learned enough of life’s lessons, we graduate and don’t have to come back to this Earth anymore, except as volunteers to teach stragglers.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “It (reincarnation) is a universal process, and prevails not only in the human kingdom but also throughout the whole of nature. Whenever we find a living form, the consciousness of that form is also evolving, using temporarily for that purpose the physical form in order that it may gain physical experience. In each incarnation we have a different physical body, a different name, and may have different souls acting as parents, but these changes do not in the slightest imperil our individuality … Reincarnation is not an endless process, and when we have learned the lessons taught in the World-School we return no more to physical incarnation unless we come back of our own accord to act as Teachers of humanity or as Helpers in the glorious plan of evolution.” (Amber Wells’ NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “At some point, our desire to advance will lead us to reincarnate. Our guides help us decide an incarnation that will help to achieve our goals. After a period of farewell with family and friends, we can meet with a great spiritual teacher (such as Jesus, Buddha, etc.) to give us strength. After this, we descend into the womb to be born again. We leave paradise not just for our own advancement, but to bring paradise to Earth and God will light our path throughout our time on Earth and bring us safely home afterward.” (Sylvia Browne)

Multi-colored icon.   “The spirit needs to embody itself in matter to experience it and learn. There are karmic patterns to learn lessons and to work spirit in matter.” (Amber Wells’ NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “All of our karma has to be met. And yet, no one is given more than it can bear to carry. We are given the time we need to turn away from selfish ways and return home like the prodigal son. Reincarnation is not a way to avoid responsibility. It is a way to allow us enough time to correct our mistakes.” (Edgar Cayce)

4. Reincarnation Is Karma

Multi-colored icon.   Reincarnation and karma together explains divine justice and why some people are born into favorable conditions or are born into unfavorable conditions. Personality traits are also carried over from past lives.

a. Whatever we think, that thought makes an impression on the Universal Consciousness. Nothing is lost or done in secret. Everything is done within the Universal Consciousness, and the Whole is affected by it (as well as all others within the Whole). Reactions to past thoughts and actions become our destiny and karma. Our destiny is simply the rebounding effects of previous choices remembered by the soul. (Edgar Cayce)
b. “A man acts according to the desires to which he clings. After death he goes to the next world bearing in his mind the subtle impressions of his deeds; and, after reaping there the harvest of those deeds, he returns again to this world of action. Thus he who has desire continues subject to rebirth. He who lacks discrimination, whose mind is unsteady and whose heart is impure, never reaches the goal, but is born again and again. But he who has discrimination, whose mind is steady and whose heart is pure, reaches the goal and, having reached it, is born no more.” (Upanishads)

5. Some People Reincarnate From Hell Realms

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell is a spiritual condition that some people are allowed to experience whose goal is to purge aspects of their personality so that they can participate once again in the cycle of reincarnation.” (Hindu NDEr)

Multi-colored icon.   “Without physical bodies, feelings of hate and fear are intensified as souls [in hell] vainly try to hide from their enemies. Their only hope is to reincarnate. Then unfortunately when they do, they may forget all about their torment in hell and again lead lives of greed and tyranny. This miserable cycle can continue forever unless they find salvation in one of their lifetimes. Such people really need a savior, since they are not able to help themselves. I’m sure Christ incarnated to help them because he said, ‘I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance.'” (Arthur Yensen)

Multi-colored icon.   “After death, people who accrued severe negative karma will enter a hellish realm for a short period. After they have reflected upon their actions, they will be allowed to reincarnate.” (Sylvia Browne)

6. The Nature of Reincarnation

Multi-colored icon.   “We prepare for future lifetimes during the life we live now.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “We progress at our own rate to reach the light. If we do things that take us away from the light, then we are perpetuating our time here.” (Amber Wells’ NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “For the soul who wishes to ascend to the highest heaven, reincarnation is to be avoided.” (Apostle Paul, Apocalypse of Paul)

Multi-colored icon.   “A woman of breathtaking beauty (Jan’s Higher Self) appeared as I watched in awe, and even after the full materialization from pure light to visible, substantial form was complete, nothing was static … ‘Look into my eyes,’ she said with a gentle but commanding smile. As I did, I felt myself being absorbed … The eyes I stared into were mine, the eyes of my soul … As though looking into a kaleidoscope, I saw myriad lifetimes and experiences. Oh, the wonder of me.” (Jan Price)

Multi-colored icon.   “Because of our free will, we are able to inflict pain and suffering on others. When we die, we realize the mess we left behind from our previous life and we may decide to return to clean it up. By doing this, we don’t contribute to the combined mess that exists on Earth by others.” (David Oakford)

7. Reincarnation is a Process

Multi-colored icon.   “The process that determines the number of destinies a soul can chose from before reincarnating to Earth is an astrological process based on the nine planets of our solar system that are physical representations of afterlife realms. This is the fundamental concept behind astrology: the position of the planets influence the destiny of the soul reincarnating to Earth. However, free will is much greater than these influences. The planets only influence – they do not compel.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “There is a heavenly process which connects souls with bodies to be reincarnated.” (Plato)

Multi-colored icon.   “The center of the Earth is this great transmuter of energy, just as you see in pictures of our Earth’s magnetic field. That’s our cycle, pulling reincarnated souls back in and through it again. A sign that you are reaching human level is that you are beginning to evolve an individual consciousness. The animals have a group soul, and they reincarnate in group souls. A deer is pretty much going to be a deer forever. But just being born a human, whether deformed or genius, shows that you are on the path to developing an individual consciousness.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.   “Reincarnation is not a linear thing. One of the problems in defining it is that there is no analogy to it. It is outside of time, yet we can’t help but think of it in terms of the past and the future, and this incarnation. The whole story is so big and so involved.” (Thomas Sawyer)

Multi-colored icon.   “As our souls draw closer to God, our souls become aware that some of our memories are not compatible with God, and since its ultimate purpose for being is companionship with God, our souls seek out opportunities to resolve these incompatible memories.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “Between lives, with the great knowledge of our Higher Selves, we choose the next life we are going to live and how much karma we are going to meet and settle. For example, if we abused animals or people in one life, our Higher Selves would probably urge us to reincarnate into a situation where we would get abused to make us realize the misery we caused others.” (Arthur Yensen)

Multi-colored icon.   “Once we enter into the light and blend with God, we become God. Light can be divided into parts with each part remaining to be the Whole. Each part is wholly God. We are all a part of the light of God. When merging with the light, we cease to exist as a personality but every bit of our personality is available for reincarnation.” (Thomas Sawyer)

Multi-colored icon.   “The inner quality is there, the inner self remains, but the external aspect that may have seemed very strong is dissolved. Individuality isn’t the same there. We are the same as everybody and everybody is us. Our spirit is always ours. We are not the personality that we were on Earth. In the other realm we are everything, light is everything.” (Amber Wells’ NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “Reincarnation involves returning to Earth with aspects of our previous personalities and even aspects of other soul’s personalities as a new personality. The soul doesn’t evolve, the personality does.” (Thomas Sawyer)

Multi-colored icon.   “Reincarnation happens not only on Earth, but reincarnation happens in afterlife realms as well. Between Earth lives, we dwell in afterlife realms before deciding whether or not to reincarnate to Earth. If a soul reincarnates to Earth from an afterlife realm, the soul will manifest the influence of that realm through its physical representation of one of the planets in our solar system. All the planets in our solar system are physical representations of afterlife realms. Because of this, the planets exert an astrological influence on us. It is through these planetary astrological influences that we learn our lessons and are tested on Earth.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “Homosexuality is a natural human trait that is the result of a person of a particular gender reincarnating as a person of the opposite gender. Such people must adjust to their new gender and sexuality at an early age. Former girls who are reborn as boys may wish to dress as girls or prefer to play with girls rather than boys. Former boys who are reborn as girls may wish to dress as boys or prefer to play with boys rather than girls. Former men who are reborn as women will be attracted to women and will therefore be lesbian. Former women who are reborn as men will be attracted to men and will therefore be gay.” (Dr. Ian Stevenson)

Multi-colored icon.   “Dr. Stevenson’s research supports the scientific evidence that homosexuality is a natural human genetic trait and not a lifestyle or personal choice.” (Kevin Williams)

8. Reincarnation Insights From Near-Death Experiences

Multi-colored icon.   “It is a matter of personal knowledge from what the being with whom I spoke during my near-death experience told me about my older son, that he had had 14 incarnations in female physical bodies previous to the life he has just had.” (Amber Wells NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   The following is a conversation between Jesus and Jeanie Dicus during her NDE:

He kind of grinned, I guess I was amusing him, and he answered, “You want to be reincarnated?”

“Hey, give me a break,” I yelled (only I made no sound).

“I just died. Don’t I get a chance to rest?”

“Take it easy, hold on, it’s alright. You can change your mind at any time.”

I gasped, “I don’t even believe in you and now you want me to reincarnate. Help!” (Jeanie Dicus)

Multi-colored icon.   “I saw four translucent screens appear (and form a kind of gigantic box around me). It was through this method that I was shown my life review. (Or rather I should say my LIVES IN REVIEW!) Without ever having to turn my head, I saw my past, my present, my future and there was even a screen that displayed a tremendous amount of scientific data, numbers and universal codes. I saw the beginning of my known existence as a Soul and saw that I had existed Spiritually long before this incarnation — where I am now a male human known as Christian Andreason! In Heaven, I undeniably saw that I had lived an innumerable amount of lives. Yet, what I saw went way beyond our comprehension of what we think reincarnation is. So, I am not exactly speaking of being born again and again on this planet alone. I saw that it is a big Universe out there and God has it all organized perfectly. Each of us is sent where we can obtain the best growth according to our Divine purpose.” (Christian Andreason)

Multi-colored icon.   “My whole life went before me of things I have done and haven’t done, but not just of this one lifetime, but of all the lifetimes. I know for a fact there is reincarnation. This is an absolute. I was shown all those lives and how I had overcome some of the things I had done in other lives. There was still some things to be corrected.” (Amber Wells’ NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “He said, ‘Do you want to stay or go back?’ I was very aware that this decision would be if I would stay in the heavenly realms or return to my life as Karen on planet Earth. All of my being wanted to stay there in bliss, but ever since I was six, I knew that reincarnation is the natural fact of life, and now, I had the knowingness that if I chose to stay, I would have to reincarnate to Earth again later. At the time, that was unacceptable to me. I didn’t understand then that Earth is a boot camp and school for soul’s spiritual education, and as such, it’s tough. Nevertheless, I knew that I had to return and finish whatever mission I had to do here.” (Karen Brannon)

Multi-colored icon.   “From the other tunnels came souls preparing for reincarnation on Earth. From above came souls happily reporting delights and visions of a beauty beyond words. From below came souls lamenting and wailing over a thousand years of dreadful sufferings, where people were repaid manifold for any earthly suffering they had caused.” (Plato)

Multi-colored icon.   “I had a lot of questions, and I wanted to know what they (the light beings) were doing why are you just kind of milling around here? And someone stepped forward … it wasn’t just one … I got information from a number of them … that they were all waiting for reincarnation.” (Amber Wells’ NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “They said that I originally came to Gaia to learn and share with others using the gifts that I have accumulated over several lifetimes.” (David Oakford)

Multi-colored icon.   Sandra committed suicide and had a near-death experience. The light gave her access to unlimited knowledge. She was told that she could remain in the light, provided she later reincarnate to re-experience and overcome all that brought her to the point of suicide. Or, she could be revived to live out the rest of her life and overcome her problems here and now. She choose to be revived. (Sandra Rogers)

Multi-colored icon.   A woman once consulted Edgar Cayce to decide whether or not to undergo a very high-risk surgery. After inducing an out-of-body experience, Cayce went through the tunnel and visited the Hall of Records where he read her record in the Book of Life. Cayce advised the woman to have the surgery because it would be a success. Cayce explained that the surgeons who were to perform the surgery were once Inquisitors in a past life who tortured and killed her because of her religious beliefs. Cayce explained that by allowing these surgeons to heal her, she would be allowing them to pay a karmic debt they owed her. She underwent the surgery and it was a success just as Cayce foretold. (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   Jesus had many incarnations on Earth and we can experience full knowledge of all of them after death. (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   The following is only one of the Bible passages showing Jesus teaching reincarnation to his disciples:

“And the disciples asked him, saying, ‘Why then do the scribes say that Elijah must come first?’ But he answered them and said, ‘Elijah indeed is to come and will restore all things. But I say to you that Elijah has come already, and they did not know him, but did to him whatever they wished. So also shall the Son of Man suffer at their hand.’ Then the disciples understood that he had spoken of John the Baptist.” (Matthew 17:10-13)

 “All the world’s a stage, and all the men and women merely players; They have their exits and their entrances; and one man in his time plays many parts, his acts being seven ages.” – William Shakespeare

Source

Dreadlocks in Space

Nigel Kerner article:

Image of a section of moroid

Dreadlocks in Space

sources:
www.arxiv.org/abs/hep-ph/0503213
www.arxiv.org/abs/hep-th/0603022
You are made of space-time

by Davide Castelvecchi & Valerie Jamieson
New Scientist 12 August 2006

 

Nigel Kerner’s then revolutionary hypothesis that matter is simply frozen and twisted space was put forward nine years ago in ‘The Song of the Greys’. Science has only just caught up with his ideas:

“Are particles nothing more than tangled plaits in space-time?”

Lee Smolin – theoretical physicist.

LEE SMOLIN is no magician. Yet he and his colleagues have pulled off one of the greatest tricks imaginable. Starting from nothing more than Einstein’s general theory of relativity, they have conjured up the universe. Everything from the fabric of space to the matter that makes up wands and rabbits emerges as if out of an empty hat.

It is an impressive feat. Not only does it tell us about the origins of space and matter, it might help us understand where the laws of the universe come from. Not surprisingly, Smolin, who is a theoretical physicist at the Perimeter Institute in Waterloo, Ontario, is very excited. “I’ve been jumping up and down about these ideas,” he says.
This promising approach to understanding the cosmos is based on a collection of theories called loop quantum gravity, an attempt to merge general relativity and quantum mechanics into a single consistent theory.

The origins of loop quantum gravity can be traced back to the 1980s, when Abhay Ashtekar, now at Pennsylvania State University in University Park, rewrote Einstein’s equations of general relativity in a quantum framework. Smolin and Carlo Rovelli of the University of the Mediterranean in Marseille, France, later developed Ashtekar’s ideas and discovered that in the new framework, space is not smooth and continuous but instead comprises indivisible chunks just 10-35 metres in diameter. Loop quantum gravity then defines space-time as a network of abstract links that connect these volumes of space, rather like nodes linked on an airline route map.

From the start, physicists noticed that these links could wrap around one another to form braid-like structures Enter Sundance Bilson-Thompson, a theoretical particle physicist at the University of Adelaide in South Australia. He knew little about quantum gravity when, in 2004, he began studying an old problem from particle physics. Bilson-Thompson was trying to understand the true nature of what physicists think of as the elementary particles – those with no known sub-components. He was perplexed by the plethora of these particles in the standard model, and began wondering just how elementary they really were. As a first step towards answering this question, he dusted off some models developed in the 1970s that postulated the existence of more fundamental entities called preons.

Just as the nuclei of different elements are built from protons and neutrons, these preon models suggest that electrons, quarks, neutrinos and the like are built from smaller, hypothetical particles that carry electric charge and interact with each other. The models eventually ran into trouble, however, because they predicted that preons would have vastly more energy than the particles they were supposed to be part of. This fatal flaw saw the models abandoned, although not entirely forgotten.

Bilson-Thompson took a different tack. Instead of thinking of preons as particles that join together like Lego bricks, he concentrated on how they interact. After all, what we call a particle’s properties are really nothing more than shorthand for the way it interacts with everything around it. Perhaps, he thought, he could work out how preons interact, and from that work out what they are.

To do this, Bilson-Thompson abandoned the idea that preons are point-like particles and theorised that they in fact possess length and width, like ribbons that could somehow interact by wrapping around each other. He supposed that these ribbons could cross over and under each other to form a braid when three preons come together to make a particle. Individual ribbons can also twist clockwise or anticlockwise along their length. Each twist, he imagined, would endow the preon with a charge equivalent to one-third of the charge on an electron, and the sign of the charge depends on the direction of the twist.

The simplest braid possible in Bilson-Thompson’s model looks like a deformed pretzel and corresponds to an electron neutrino (see Graphic). Flip it over in a mirror and you have its antimatter counterpart, the electron anti-neutrino. Add three clockwise twists and you have something that behaves just like an electron; three anticlockwise twists and you have a positron. Bilson-Thompson’s model also produces photons and the W and Z bosons, the particles that carry the electromagnetic and weak forces. In fact, these braided ribbons seem to map out the entire zoo of particles in the standard model.

Bilson-Thompson published his work online last year (www.arxiv.org/abs/hep-ph/0503213). Despite its achievements, however, he still didn’t know what the preons were. Or what his braids were really made from. “I toyed with the idea of them being micro-wormholes, which wrapped round each other. Or some other extreme distortions in the structure of space-time,” he recalls.

It was at this point that Smolin stumbled across Bilson-Thompson’s paper. “When we saw this, we got very excited because we had been looking for anything that might explain braiding,” says Smolin. Were the two types of braids one and the same? Are particles nothing more than tangled plaits in space-time?

Smolin invited Bilson-Thompson to Waterloo to help him find out. He also enlisted the help of Fotini Markopoulou at the institute, who had long suspected that the braids in space might be the source of matter and energy. Yet she was also aware that this idea sits uneasily with loop quantum gravity. At every instant, quantum fluctuations rumple the network of space-time links, crinkling it into a jumble of humps and bumps. These structures are so ephemeral that they last for around 10-44 seconds before morphing into a new configuration. “If the network changes everywhere all the time, how come anything survives?” asks Markopoulou. “Even at the quantum level, I know that a photon or an electron lives for much longer that 10-44 seconds.”

Markopoulou had already found an answer in a radical variant of loop quantum gravity she had been developing together with David Kribs, an expert in quantum computing at the University of Guelph in Ontario. While traditional computers store information in bits that can take the values 0 or 1, quantum computers use “qubits” that, in principle at least, can be 0 and 1 at the same time, which is what makes quantum computing such a powerful idea. Individual qubits’ delicate duality is always at risk of being lost as a result of interactions with the outside world, but calculations have shown that collections of qubits are far more robust than one might expect, and that the data stored on them can survive all kinds of disturbance.

In Markopoulou and Kribs’s version of loop quantum gravity, they considered the universe as a giant quantum computer, where each quantum of space is replaced by a bit of quantum information. Their calculations showed that the qubits’ resilience would preserve the quantum braids in space-time, explaining how particles could be so long-lived amid the quantum turbulence.

Smolin, Markopoulou and Bilson-Thompson have now confirmed that the braiding of this quantum space-time can produce the lightest particles in the standard model – the electron, the “up” and “down” quarks, the electron neutrino and their antimatter partners (www.arxiv.org/abs/hep-th/0603022).

Meanwhile, Markopoulou’s vision of the universe as a giant quantum computer might be more than a useful analogy: it might be true, according to some theorists. If so, there is one startling consequence: space itself might not exist. By replacing loop quantum gravity’s chunks of space with qubits, what used to be a frame of reference – space itself – becomes just a web of information. If the notion of space ceases to have meaning at the smallest scale, Markopoulou says, some of the consequences of that could have been magnified by the expansion that followed the big bang. “My guess is that the non-existence of space has effects that are measurable, if you can only see it right.” Because it’s pretty hard to wrap your mind around what it means for there to be no space, she adds.

Extract from Chapters 3 – (To Be Or Not To Be – That Is The Answer) ‘The Song Of The Greys’

The search for the final spatial dimension possible provides an inertial effect we call FORCE, the shape of which is the familiar figure of eight, or concentric loop configuration – of the sign for infinity. This is the root shape upon which the entire spatial infrastructure of the three dimensional matter, (and as radiation, non matter), inherently dual/polarity Universe is set, and evaluated by the sciences of physics and chemistry today. It is the pattern of force of all newly created ‘elements’ that the separation of points must ‘follow’ in ‘our’ state of implicit separation from the ALL TOGETHER state of SPIRIT. It gives rise in its most basic completed building block to the ATOM. We might say that the atom is the self contained pattern of implicit, fixed force, or tension, in the space of its own creation that THOUGHT becomes in its search for ultimate separation from the WHOLE. Hydrogen was and is the first and simplest self containable stable pattern of FORCE. Uranium was and is the last ‘created’, that this planet can hold as a stable, or in my terms, ‘devolved’ stable, modulus for our particular location in Space and situation in ‘TIME’ on the planet Earth.

At this first moment of all moments, when pure SPIRIT bursts out to sublimate matter, TIME begins as parts happen and start to separate to the inertia of the BIG BANG, trapping the GODHEAD LIGHT in its new situation. From here its value in purity begins to diminish. ATOMS are formed out of its degradent posture. Time increases its meter with fragmentation and subsequent gathering separation of parts. All the schemes of consolidation of these parts begin with the two primary directional vectors of FORCE expressed at the BIG BANG, dimensionally at right angles to one another. One dimensional force vector making what we now call the electric component and the other dimension – the magnetic one. The two together in inertial expression provide a moment of twist, creating the third dimensional vector (gravity) and the resulting whole spiral twist turns in on itself, trying for the logically impossible fourth spatial dimension.

As I have demonstrated, it never quite makes it and its compromise is the MOROIDAL shape of space itself. Into and within this whole scheme – the manifestation of SPIRIT (STILLNESS) begins with the lowest (most quiet) states of electromagnetism and builds to the HYDROGEN atom, when there is enough force to make a self contained unit, in localities where these electromagnetic states gather most, through the inevitable random disassociation caused by the BIG BANG explosion.

As I have said, the first atoms begin when these diverse electromagnetic radiational force vectors are of sufficient consolidational weight. Little self contained discrete parcels form in the simplest possible MOROIDAL shape. The hydrogen atom is born – HYDROGEN, the first element has happened. A multiplicity of ‘figure of eight’ twisted ribbons of pure FORCE, called HYDROGEN, form everywhere………….

On goes the momentum of the BIG BANG – atoms tumble into atoms – and into locations we call stars, when enough are gathered together to provide a large enough enforced situation, they will fuse into one another. HYDROGEN becomes HELIUM and so on, till the churn of their togetherness gives rise to the myriad fused multiples of HYDROGEN we call the ELEMENTS. Scientists now think that this happens in the centre of stars.

Source

Bacterial Hard Drives in our Cells

Sunday post:

Image of Bacteria

Bacterial Hard Drives in our Cells

sources:
Hong Kong researchers store data in bacteria
by Judith Evans
Yahoo News 9th January 2011

In his books Nigel Kerner has put forward the hypothesis that mitochondria within living cells may well be the mechanism used by the Greys for interception into the human genome. Mitochondria are the cell’s energy producing factories, their job, in basic terms, is to convert food into energy. The intriguing fact about mitochondria is that that they contain their own DNA. The nucleus of any living cell contains the DNA of the organism it is a part of, but the mitochondria within that cell have their own DNA supply. Thus each living cell has two sources of DNA within it, nuclear and mitochondrial.

 

Diagram of mitochondria

 

There is a strong hypothesis currently accepted that mitochondria are the direct descendants of bacteria that entered primitive cells in a number of infections. It is proposed that among billions of such infective events a few could have led to the development of stable, symbiotic associations between these hosts and bacterial parasites. However the classes of “bacteria” that took part in these “infections” have not yet been established. Thus mitochondria can be seen as organelles that are independent of the cell and independent of the cell’s own genetic information contained within the nucleus.

Nigel Kerner’s research has led him to the conclusion that mitochondrial DNA may well be programmable by influences external to the living organism, influences that can use the independent key pad it provides within the cell to affect the genetic prospectus of nuclear DNA.

Scientists in Hong Kong have discovered the enormous potential of bacteria to work as a hard drive to record huge amounts of data in a form that is not hackable. Mitochondria is believed to be a descendant of bacteria and could therefore do the same.

Biochemistry students from the Shool of Life Sciences at the Chinese University of Hong Kong

 

Biostorage — the art of storing and encrypting information in living organisms — is a young field, having existed for about a decade.

In 2007, a team at Japan’s Keio University said they had successfully encoded the equation that represents Einstein’s theory of relativity, E=MC2, in the DNA of a common soil bacterium.

They pointed out that because bacteria constantly reproduce, a group of the single-celled organisms could store a piece of information for thousands of years.

But the Hong Kong researchers have leapt beyond this early step, developing methods to store more complex data and starting to overcome practical problems which have lent weight to sceptics who see the method as science fiction.

The group has developed a method of compressing data, splitting it into chunks and distributing it between different bacterial cells, which helps to overcome limits on storage capacity. They are also able to “map” the DNA so information can be easily located.

This opens up the way to storing not only text, but images, music, and even video within cells.

As a storage method it is extremely compact — because each cell is minuscule, the group says that one gram of bacteria could store the same amount of information as four hundred and fifty 2,000 gigabyte hard disks.

They have also developed a three-tier security fence to encode the data, which may come as welcome news to US diplomats who have seen their thoughts splashed over the Internet thanks to WikiLeaks.

“Bacteria can’t be hacked,” points out Allen Yu, another student instructor. “All kinds of computers are vulnerable to electrical failures or data theft. But bacteria are immune from cyber attacks. You can safeguard the information.”

The team have even coined a word for this field — biocryptography — and the encoding mechanism contains built-in checks to ensure that mutations in some bacterial cells do not corrupt the data as a whole.

The Hong Kong group’s work may have a more immediate application. The techniques they use — removing DNA from bacterial cells, manipulating them using enzymes and returning them to a new cell — are similar to those used to create genetically modified foods.

But rather than changing the building blocks of an organism, the Hong Kong group allows extra information to piggyback on the DNA of the cell, after checking their changes against a master database to make sure they do not have accidental toxic effects.

Their work could enable extra information to be added to a genetically modified crop in the form of a “bio barcode”, Chan said.”For example, a company that makes a GM tomato that grows extra large with a gene that promotes growth — on top of that we can actually encode additional information like safety protocols, things that are not directly related to the biological system.”

“The field is getting popular because of the energy crisis, environmental pollution, climate change. They are thinking that a biological system will be a future solution to those — as alternative energy sources, as a remedy for pollution. For these, micro-organisms are the obvious choice,” Chan said.

One type of bacterium, Deinococcus radiodurans, can even survive nuclear radiation. “Bacteria are everywhere: they can survive on things that are unthinkable to humans. So we can make use of this,” Chan said.

So is it possible that a home computer could one day consist of a dish filled with micro-organisms?

Source

SIM Card Man Even Closer

Little bit more about Nigel Kerner’s Cim Card Man:

Image of a moth with a SIM computer chip attached to it's back

SIM Card Man Even Closer

sources:
‘Part moth, part machine: Cyborgs are on the move
‘Cyborgs walk like a lamprey, dance like a moth’
by Duncan Graham – Rowe
New Scientist 3rd November 2010

 

By tapping into the mind of a sex-mad moth or the spine of a lamprey,
robots can track scents or walk like a living organism.

A MALE silk moth gets a whiff of pheromones and begins a complex search pattern to track down a potential mate – a brief surge forward, an intricate zigzag, a sweeping loop. For this deluded moth there is no female to find, and its movements are enacted by a wheeled robot plugged into its lovesick brain.

This cyborg moth is the latest demonstration of how scientists coax complex behaviour from robots by tapping into the nervous systems of living organisms, co-opting algorithms that already exist in nature. “Biological organisms can solve problems that are too difficult for computer engineers,” says Ferdinando Mussa-Ivaldi, a pioneer in the field at Northwestern University in Evanston, Illinois.

The mothborg’s dance is a strategy to locate the source of the pheromone. Chemical plume tracking, as mathematicians call it, could prove very useful for sniffing out explosives. Programming machines to track a chemical plume efficiently is still too challenging, says mothborg creator Atsushi Takashima at the Tokyo Institute of Technology in Japan. He recently presented the research at the International Conference on Intelligent Robotic Systems in Taipei, Taiwan. “Chemicals do not make a smooth gradient in the air,” he says. But these insects have evolved mechanisms for solving the task even when the weather is windy.

Takashima and colleagues immobilised their moth on a small wheeled robot and placed two recording electrodes into nerves running down its neck to monitor commands the moth uses to steer. By rerouting these signals to motors in the robot, they found that they could emulate the moth’s plume-tracking behaviour.

Over the last decade similar techniques have been used to create a menagerie of cyborgs, from fish-brained bots that can follow a light source to living automata, such as rats and cockroaches, that can be steered with a remote-controlled zap to the brain.

Piggy-backing a live organism on a robot is less than ideal, so the goal is to recreate biological circuits in silicon, says Mussa-Ivaldi. This is difficult, as it is not clear how individual neurons work, let alone vast circuits of them. But some progress has been made, in particular with central pattern generators (CPGs): self-contained oscillating circuits that exist in the spines of many vertebrates and which are involved in locomotion. CPGs are among many types of behavioural circuits in the brain and spine that carry out routine tasks for us, allowing us to walk or grasp an object with little or no conscious input.

Ralph Etienne-Cummings at Johns Hopkins University in Baltimore, Maryland, has used recordings of CPGs taken from a lamprey to generate walking motions in a pair of robotic legs, which he calls RedBot. While lampreys can’t walk themselves, of course, their CPGs are similar to the human CPGs that create rhythmic commands to drive our leg muscles. In RedBot, Etienne-Cummings has demonstrated that lamprey CPG signals can be used to create natural gaits – walking, running and going up steps, adapting in real time to a changing environment.

However, for Etienne-Cummings and colleagues, RedBot is merely a stepping stone. Their aim is to replicate the circuits in a chip and implant it into people with spinal injuries so that they can walk again. They have already shown this is possible in paralysed cats.

While reproducing human brain circuitry in any detail is still a long way off, Shigeru Sakurazawa and colleagues at the Future University Hakodate in Hokkaido, Japan, have found a way to tap into the human nervous system as a whole, and without so much as a scalpel. An on-screen robot navigating a simple maze takes inputs from skin sensors worn by an observer.

As the robot bumbles about its simulated environment, the skin sensors detect when the person anticipates an impending collision, and the software uses these signals to alter the robot’s behaviour.

The distinction between first-person and third-person becomes very confusing for the volunteer who is rigged up to the robot, says Sakurazawa. To anyone else watching, the “skin-bot” seems, well, less robotic.

Source

SIM Card Man on the Horizon

Again interesting idea about how computer viruses efect us if we implant chips to our body:

3d-man-sim-card-23509277

SIM Card Man on the Horizon

sources:
‘First human ‘infected with computer virus’
By Rory Cellan-Jones
BBC News 27th May 2010

The implantation of chips in the human body is gaining acceptance, be it for the enhancement of intelligence or memory or as ‘a type of medical alert bracelet implanted in the hand or wrist so that “if you’re found unconscious you can be scanned and your medical history brought up.” Our progress towards what Nigel Kerner calls ‘Sim Card Man,’ is accelerating. This progress was first discussed in his book ‘The Song of the Greys’ (1998) and enlarged on both in his second book ‘Grey Aliens and the Harvesting of Souls’ (2010) and in his article for New Dawn Magazine ‘Sim Card Man’ (March/April 2010). It is his suggestion that the Grey aliens may well themselves be the final product of a civilization at another location in the universe achieving a similar stage of technological advancement and then carrying it on so far that the natural body is transformed through artificial implants into an bio-mechanical artificial entity:

A British scientist says he is the first man in the world to become infected with a computer virus.

Dr Mark Gasson from the University of Reading had a chip inserted in his hand which was then infected with a virus.

The device, which enables him to pass through security doors and activate his mobile phone, is a sophisticated version of ID chips used to tag pets.

In trials, Dr Gasson showed that the chip was able to pass on the computer virus to external control systems.

If other implanted chips had then connected to the system they too would have been corrupted, he said.

Dr Gasson admits that the test is a proof of principle but he thinks it has important implications for a future where medical devices such as pacemakers and cochlear implants become more sophisticated, and risk being contaminated by other human implants.

“With the benefits of this type of technology come risks. We may improve ourselves in some way but much like the improvements with other technologies, mobile phones for example, they become vulnerable to risks, such as security problems and computer viruses.”

He also added: “Many people with medical implants also consider them to be integrated into their concept of their body, and so in this context it is appropriate to talk in terms of people themselves being infected by computer viruses.”

However, Dr Gasson predicts that wider use will be made of implanted technology.

“This type of technology has been commercialised in the United States as a type of medical alert bracelet, so that if you’re found unconscious you can be scanned and your medical history brought up.”

Professor Rafael Capurro of the Steinbeis-Transfer-Institute of Information Ethics in Germany told BBC News that the research was “interesting”.

“If someone can get online access to your implant, it could be serious,” he said.

Professor Capurro contributed to a 2005 ethical study for the European Commission that looked at the development of digital implants and possible abuse of them.

“From an ethical point of view, the surveillance of implants can be both positive and negative,” he said.
“Surveillance can be part of medical care, but if someone wants to do harm to you, it could be a problem.”

In addition, he said, that there should be caution if implants with surveillance capabilities started to be used outside of a medical setting.

However, Dr Gasson believes that there will be a demand for these non-essential applications, much as people pay for cosmetic surgery.

“If we can find a way of enhancing someone’s memory or their IQ then there’s a real possibility that people will choose to have this kind of invasive procedure.”

 

Source

Here’s my another posting about Cim card man written by Nigel Kerner:

>> http://www.auricmedia.net/visions-of-the-future-sim-card-man/

Living Cells now made from Synthetic DNA

Awesome stuff from Nigel Kerner:

Image of Artificial Cell

Living Cells now made from Synthetic DNA

sources:
‘Artificial life’ breakthrough announced by scientists
By Victoria Gill
BBC News 20th May 2010

In ‘Grey Aliens and the Harvesting of Souls’ Nigel Kerner has suggested that the Greys are:

“Some sort of amalgam that operates on the interface of life, a life mechanism. I have seen secret American and Russian reports on the physical make-up of Greys taken out of crashed craft, which show them to be assembled out of some kind of biological tissue or mulch, interspersed in an amalgam of mercury and the finest gold wires. This mulch has a DNA-like attribute, one that can hold and modulate our own DNA. Added to this mulch is a compound information-gathering paradigm, a mechanism that may be described as a three-dimensional computer matrix that can provide artificial intelligence.”

Scientists in the US have just succeeded in developing the first living cell to be controlled entirely by synthetic DNA:

“The researchers copied an existing bacterial genome. They sequenced its genetic code and then used ‘synthesis machines’ to chemically construct a copy. They copied this code and chemically constructed a new synthetic chromosome, piecing together blocks of DNA” they then “transplanted it into a host cell. The resulting microbe then looked and behaved like the species ‘dictated’ by the synthetic DNA. The advance, published in Science, has been hailed as a scientific landmark, but critics say there are dangers posed by synthetic organisms.

Dr Venter (one of the researchers) told BBC News: ‘We’ve now been able to take our synthetic chromosome and transplant it into a recipient cell – a different organism. As soon as this new software goes into the cell, the cell reads [it] and converts into the species specified in that genetic code.’

The new bacteria replicated over a billion times, producing copies that contained and were controlled by the constructed, synthetic DNA.

‘This is the first time any synthetic DNA has been in complete control of a cell,’ said Dr Venter’.”

In his books Nigel Kerner suggests that the Greys themselves were created by an advanced technology using synthetic DNA. In his latest article, soon to appear in a special issue of New Dawn magazine, he puts forward the chilling proposition that our hurtling progress towards technologies such as these may well mean that we are soon to produce our own type of Grey. Artificial DNA could be modelled on our own DNA pattern and modulated to cope more efficiently with the effects of a physical environment.

In his first and second book Kerner puts forward the hypothesis that mitochondrial DNA may be an ongoing working laboratory for alien genetic interception:

“It is interesting to speculate that perhaps all these interceptions account for the 37 genes of mitochondrial DNA that are mysteriously included in our cells. No one knows where they came from, or why, except that they would have to have come from a source totally foreign to the human genome. It is a salutary feature that mitochondrial DNA, unlike other DNA, clones itself in reproduction instead of recombining. There is a strong hypothesis that mitochondria are the direct descendants of bacteria that entered primitive nucleated cells in a number of infections. Among billions of such infective events a few could have led to the development of stable, symbiotic associations between nucleated hosts and bacterial parasites. The classes of ‘bacteria’ that took part in these ‘infections’ have not yet been established. Could these ‘bacteria’ simply be the invading genetic elements introduced into the hominid genome by alien being via a series of “infections” until eventually they were accepted and absorbed? There is a proportion of mitochondrial DNA that is not in any way involved in functions which benefit the cell. Thus, it is to a certain extent, an organelle that is independent of the cell and independent of the cell’s own genetic information contained within the nucleus.

A new discovery about the origins of DNA replication offers a startling confirmation that mitochondrial DNA is in fact the result of alien interception. While scouring human DNA for the origins of replication or duplication centers, Michele Calos of Stanford University has discovered something quite remarkable about the specific structure of DNA that is capable of replicating under its own steam. Her initial approach was to break up human chromosomes into pieces of DNA, inject those pieces into cells and then search for ones that could replicate unaided. But there was a problem: any DNA pieces she injected immediately infiltrated and hijacked the replication centers. Calos hit on a solution. She knew that circular pieces of DNA cannot hop onto chromosomes because they have no “sticky ends,” So she concealed her pieces of DNA inside a circular structure. The tactic worked. Almost immediately, Calos found pieces of DNA that could replicate under their own steam. ‘The trick was simply to make the DNA pieces big enough,’ she recalls. ‘Nearly any DNA piece larger than 10,000 base pairs is able to replicate.’

Unlike other naturally occurring DNA, mitochondrial DNA happens to have a distinctive circular structure. It is thus extremely plausible that the alien beings used this circular structure to conceal their insertion of the thirty-seven genes of mitochondrial DNA. This concealment allows these genes to replicate under their own steam and thus maintain their independence from the human organism while at the same time existing within it. This symbiotic relationship between human cells and mitochondrial DNA allows the mitochondrial DNA enough independence from the human organism so it can act as a conduit through which information from the alien beings can pass. It is almost as though they have left a keyhole in human cells into which their key will fit, allowing them to open the genetic information contained within the cell and manipulate it as they wish.”

Through their mitochondrial laboratory the Greys can work on our own nuclear DNA to manipulate it as much as possible into a pattern that will be useful to them. Just as our scientists copy the pattern of bacterial DNA the Greys can then copy our pattern to create synthetic bio-mechanical entities like themselves. In doing so they are simply following their programme to survive in as advantageous a form as possible in a physical universe. The DNA reference of their original creators is long since likely to have broken down through the dispersive effect of the Second Law of Thermodynamics and so Kerner presumed that they would seek a refreshing of that reference through our DNA on our planet or the DNA of any sophisticated enough natural species they could find in the galaxy.

Source


Here’s an interview with Nigel Kerner:

Hell and the Near-Death Experience

What is Hell? There are many explanations and only God knows The Truth, but here is something:

By Kevin WilliamsAs with heaven, there are various hell realms witnessed by near-death experiencers. We can even see many manifestations of hell right here in the physical realm. There are people in prison, in the Bahamas, in mental institutions, universities, skid row, palaces, crack houses, all kinds of life situations. While hell realms can be seen outside all around the world as a manifestation of an inner hell within humans, hell realms in the spirit world are an even greater manifestation of inner hell within humans. Near-death accounts show that the hell realms in the spirit world are actually the spiritual/mental manifestations of spiritual conditions that humans create within themselves while on Earth.

 

Between the Earth realm and the heavenly realms, there exists two hellish realms known as (1) the earthbound realm and (2) the void. Both of these realms can be considered hell because they are the two darker levels. This web page will focus only on the earthbound realm. The earthbound realm is a hellish dimension that overlaps the physical realm. It is a dimension where souls who are bound by some strong earthly fixation, may remain indefinitely until they are able to extract themselves from this fixation. After death, most souls expand very quickly through the dark hellish realms of the earthbound realm and the void, by means of the tunnel and on to higher realms.

 

The following are highlights concerning the earthbound hell which will be described. It is a state of mind where earthly, physical desires cannot be satisfied and is due to a lack of spiritual development. This hellish state of mind is the result of living a hellish life and is neither condemnation nor judgment. Its purpose is purification not punishment. The ways to escape from the earthbound realm will be discussed and the reasons why negativity must be removed in order to enter heaven. NDE examples of the earthbound realm, including traditional hell, fire and brimstone NDEs, will be presented. Religious descriptions of the earthbound realm and scriptures suggesting universal salvation will be provided here. Even more Biblical and NDE evidence of universal salvation can be found at the link provided here.

1. Hell is a State of Mind

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell is a state of mind. When we die, we are bound by what we think.” (Angie Fenimore)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell is a psychological condition which represents the hellish inner thoughts and desires within some souls. In hell, souls become uninhibited and their hellish condition is fully manifested. No demons are there to inflict punishment. Each soul acts out their own anger and hatred by warring and tormenting others.” (Emanuel Swedenborg)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The hell of hells is knowing you were our own devil.” (Arthur Yensen)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “It is your mind which creates hell.” (Dr. Timothy Leary)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell refers to levels of negative thought-forms that reside in close proximity to the Earth realm. It is where we go to work out, or remain within, our hang-ups, addictions, fears, guilt, angers, rage, regrets, self-pity, arrogance, or whatever else blocks us from the power of our own light.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell is a level of consciousness which can be experienced in or out of the body.” (Arthur Yensen)

 

2. Hell is Having Earthly Desires That Can’t Be Satisfied

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell is a place where everyone retains the physical desires they were fixated on without a way to satisfy them. Hell is real hell for anyone who lives only to satisfy their selfish desires.” (Arthur Yensen)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “One level of hell exists right here on Earth where an earthly desire is craved but cannot be satisfied.” (Dr. George Ritchie)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell contains people who have been alcoholics or drug addicts, who find these cravings still with them after death. They stay near the Earth to be near alcoholics or drug addicts who are still in the physical body, in order to participate vicariously in the sensations which alcohol and drugs give. They can be helped in the world beyond to clear their soul bodies of these cravings so that they, too, may go on and progress. However, this is a long and tedious process.” (Margaret Tweddell)

 

There is no geographic hell. We build our hells right here in our own lives. (Harry Hone)

 

The quality of life after death for a suicide is determined by their motive for killing themselves. Those who kill themselves from drugs, alcohol, or any other addiction, may become stuck in limbo trying in vain to satisfy their addiction until eventually something frees them. Those who, because of mental illness, confusion, or a terminal illness, take their own life, are allowed many opportunities from God to grow in love just as any other person would who had not committed suicide. (Dr. George Ritchie)

 

Earthbound souls linger around the living, usually to try to satisfy a physical desire. (Betty Bethards)

 

If an addiction isn’t conquered before death, it could keep your soul earthbound. (Ruth Montgomery)

 

Your personality – your likes and dislikes, your hopes, your fears-are still attached to you, although in a more nebulous form that when you are on Earth in a physical body. (Margaret Tweddell)

 

3. Hell is Caused By a Lack of Spiritual Development

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell is a lack of wisdom and not moving forward to progress. Hell is not a place.” (Cecil)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell is a spiritual condition we create by being away from God until we choose to return to God. Hell is a spiritual condition that is totally devoid of love.” (Sandra Rogers)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell is the pain, anguish, hurt and anger that you have caused others or who suffered as a result of your actions/words to others. Hell is what you have created for yourself within your soul by turning your back on unconditional love, compassion and peace.” (Tina)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “What people call hell is really a spiritual time-out condition in which souls reflect and work out the things that blocked them from the power of their own light.” (P.M.H.Atwater)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Concerning hell, heat is molecules in motion, while cold is their lack of motion. Likewise, love is a fast vibration of the soul, while hate is a slower vibration. Complete love would be God, while complete hate would be death, leaving the soul extinct.” (Arthur Yensen)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Heaven and hell are spiritual states of being. They are not static states but are states in which there can be growth and progress toward ultimate wholeness of being.” (Margaret Tweddell)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The difference between life on Earth and life in the spirit is that your spirit world corresponds to your inner nature.” (Nora Spurgin)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “As there are degrees of heaven or hell on Earth, so there are degrees of heaven or hell in the spiritual world.” (Margaret Tweddell)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “After death people gravitate into homogenous groups according to the rate of their soul’s vibrations much like throwing a small pebble into a threshing machine. It goes into the box that fits its proper size and weight. After death, we are sorted by the high or low vibrations of our soul. Everyone goes where they fit in! High vibrations indicate love and spiritual development, while low vibrations indicate debasement and evil. All one has to do is to love so unselfishly that their soul-vibrations rise high enough to fit into heaven.” (Arthur Yensen)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “An extreme neglect of spiritual matters on Earth can result in an earthbound condition. This is the condition people often associate with ghosts.” (Dr. Michael Newton)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The quality of life after death for a suicide is determined by their motive for killing themselves. Those who kill themselves in order to hurt someone, get revenge, or who kill themselves out of hatred for someone else, will haunt the living by being aware of every horrible consequence their suicide had on others. Those who, because of mental illness, confusion, or a terminal illness, take their own life, are allowed many opportunities from God to grow in love just as any other person would who had not committed suicide.” (Dr. George Ritchie)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “People who have an orientation of hate, for instance, find themselves unable to appreciate a realm of love and harmony. Therefore, they continue in their state of bitterness and are ‘closed’ to the glory which exists around them.” (Margaret Tweddell)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Those who have stunted their spiritual growth through an undeveloped or misdirected lifestyle, have led a purely self-centered life or have hurt other people, their spiritual environment will reflect something of these realities. A self-centered life on Earth places one in an area of the spirit world with like-minded people who have yet to learn the value of unselfishness for the advancement of the soul.” (Nora Spurgin)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The spiritual state of being you have on Earth is the spiritual state you take with you to the world beyond when you die. There is no sudden metamorphosis from an idle person into an active person, from a nonreligious person into a religious person, from a money-centered person into a God-centered person. This is not an automatic thing.” (Margaret Tweddell)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Environments distant from God are said to be dark, cold and inhospitable. Indeed, they reflect the spirits of those dwelling there.” (Nora Spurgin)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “We create our own hell within us while we live on Earth. After death, we step into this hell.” (Kevin Williams)

 

4. Hell is Caused By Living a Hellish Life

 

Multi-colored icon.   “In the spirit world, everyone lives in the kind of a heaven or hell that they have prepared for themselves while on Earth.” (Arthur Yensen)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “People are in hell before they die. At death, we are gathered together with those who think as we do.” (Angie Fenimore)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The general rule of thumb is this: hellish life, hellish afterlife – heavenly life, heavenly afterlife. Death will not change a hellish life into a heavenly afterlife, nor does it change a heavenly life into a hellish afterlife.” (Dr. Melvin Morse)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Occasionally, the encounter with light is perceived as a reflection of the fires of hell.” (IANDS FAQ)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Physical desires can be carried over into the afterlife but physical desires cannot be satisfied there. This can create a hellish condition for those who have them.” (Nora Spurgin)

 

5. Hell is Neither Condemnation Nor Judgment

 

Multi-colored icon.   “There is no condemnation in hell, only the outworking of our own misjudgments, mistakes, misalignments, or misappropriations.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Those with too many negative thought patterns might flee the light of God after death because they are too ashamed or too afraid to have their inner thoughts and negative natures revealed to everyone.” (Dr. George Ritchie)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “After his death, Jesus descended into the lower afterlife regions to ‘unlock’ the gates of hell. But souls still remaining there – for them – the gates are locked from the inside. Nevertheless, NDE evidence reveals Jesus continues to rescue souls from hell during a near-death experience.” (Kevin Williams)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “I saw the reasons for all of my actions and understood why I did what I had done. There was a place for all of my positive and negative actions. There was no action that was necessarily wrong, but there were actions I took that did not enhance positive growth.” (David Oakford)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “In hell, we have the opportunity to either revel in our folly or come to grips with the reality of consequences -that every action has a reaction, what is inflicted on another can be returned in kind. This is not a punishment for our sins but a confrontation with any distortion of our sense of values and priorities.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Just knowing the bad mistakes you made through your carelessness or your selfishness is a hell. You don’t need a devil prodding you with a fork.” (Margaret Tweddell)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “God does not condemn anyone to hell and there is no eternal damnation. We have the ability to condemn ourselves to the hell we create within ourselves.” (Kevin Williams)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The God of love suffers for those in darkness, ignorance and misery.” (Nora Spurgin)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Many people believe that those who don’t give verbal assent to Jesus are cast headlong into eternal fire to burn forever. It should be common sense to anyone that a God of love would never treat people this way. As Jesus said, even an evil father knows how to give good things to children.” (Kevin Williams)

 

6. How To Escape From the Earthbound Realm

 

Multi-colored icon.   While Benedict was in hell, he called out to the light and the light opened up and formed a tunnel that insulated him from all that fear and pain. (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The way out of these hellish realms is to have a willingness to see the light and seek love for others and God.” (Angie Fenimore)

 

Multi-colored icon.   To escape the darkness, you must cry out to God. Then the light will appear. (Rev. Howard Storm)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “From what may anyone be saved? Only from themselves! That is, their individual hell. They dig it with their own desires.” (Edgar Cayce)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The gates of hell are open. Those in hell will eventually join up, link hands, and walk out of hell together.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “We stay in hell for however long best serves our development. We do not leave until we have changed our attitudes and perceptions.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Souls in the hellish realms do not have the same powers to progress and achieve joy that others with more light in the higher afterlife realms have. Their progress is limited – a result of divine justice. However, these souls can choose to grow if they wish.” (RaNelle Wallace)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The living have auras of light surrounding their bodies. If the aura becomes distorted through alcohol or drugs, an earthbound soul can temporarily possess the body.” (Dr. George Ritchie)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “There are no permanent sinners. Even the saddest example of humanity can become the greatest.” (Harry Hone)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Accept the greater power around you and let go of the Earth and its desires.” (Margaret Tweddell)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Based on a soul’s desire and willingness, those in hell are given an opportunity for an upward journey.” (Nora Spurgin)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “People on Earth are protected from earthbound discarnates and any harm they may try to do against us when they focus on the love within them.” (Kevin Williams)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “To appreciate heaven well it is good for a man to have some fifteen minutes of hell.” (Will Carleton)

 

7. Negativity Must Be Removed to Enter Heaven

 

Multi-colored icon.   “At this point, I could feel this group of beings eliminate or pull from me the negative energy of my life in the physical world and fill me with love beyond what I can describe.” (Sherry Gideon)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “After death, if a soul has been too bad, they go to a realm of lower vibrations where their kind of thoughts can live. If they entered heaven, they would be annihilated by the Master-Vibration of God. This is because souls gravitate into groups according to the rate of their soul’s vibrations. If the percent of discord in a soul is small, it can be eliminated by God; then the remaining good can live on in heaven. However, if the percentage of bad were too high, this couldn’t be done, and the person would have to gravitate to a lower level and live with people of his own kind. Birds of a feather, flock together.”(Arthur Yensen)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Since I had lived such a totally self-serving existence, I was in a hellish state of indescribable agony and sorrow. I was in shear agony. I still remember being on my knees while this blinding light broke and crushed my false-ego. This breaking process was extremely painful.” (Daniel Rosenblit)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Negative thoughts cannot be expressed in the heavenly realms – only positive ones.” (Ned Dougherty)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “God is the Master-Vibration who neutralizes all negative thoughts so that you think only the good thoughts, such as love, freedom and happiness.” (Arthur Yensen)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “God’s love looks at all of us throughout the eyes of eternity. God’s overriding desire is to purify the darkness of our souls, irrespective of the suffering God has to put us through to achieve that end. However, it will greatly minimize our suffering if we learn to accept instead of fighting against our situation in life.” (Daniel Rosenblit)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “There are earthbound spirits of low vibrations, whom we may regard as devils because they annoy us through mental telepathy. These demons tune in on us through our low vibrations of hate, fear and greed. They can be tuned out with unselfish love, or if necessary be chased away by the stronger spirit of Jesus Christ.” (Arthur Yensen)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The only thing that burns in hell is the part of you that won’t let go of your life: your memories, your attachments. They burn them all away, but they’re not punishing you, they’re freeing your soul.” (Meister Eckhart)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The purpose of religion is not so much to get us into heaven, or to keep us out of hell, but to put a little bit of heaven into us, and take the hell out of us.” (E. Stanley Jones)

 

8. NDE Examples of the Earthbound Realm

 

The following are summaries of the NDE accounts of those who experienced this earthbound region for themselves.

 

Multi-colored icon.   David Oakford saw dark souls who were earthbound and who refused to go to the light. They prey on the energies of the living in an attempt to prevent the evolution of their spirit. David learned that we protected from these dark ones as long as we chose to focus on the love within us. David noticed that the dark ones did not even try to affect him. They just gave him nasty looks and went away. David was told that whenever he sees one, he was to tell them to go to the light. The light is a porthole to the place all souls go if they choose to go. David learned that higher beings know where to go and what to do to help an earthbound soul so they may advance themselves if they so choose to do so. (David Oakford)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Josiane saw faces rushing toward her with incredible speed. They would race toward her face, expanding and then dissolving. Face after face washed over her and she is terrified. She drifted along and was unable to keep her eyes open. She wondered who these people were. She recognized some of them as people she knew who had died. The whole room was filled with spirits and they would hover near her and look into her eyes. She tried to push them away and she fought them. This experience seemed to go on forever. She identified these people as restless spirits. Their faces were twisted with pain and they seemed lost. She was frightened to see them around her. Suddenly, spirits with glowing faces appeared to her. They reflect a gentle and powerful light which reminded her of pictures of beautiful angels. (Josiane Antonette)

 

Multi-colored icon.   While in the earthbound realm, Howard Pittman watched living people going about their daily pursuit and completely unaware that they were being stalked by beings from the spirit world. Pittman refers to this earthbound realm as the first heaven. He was totally flabbergasted as he watched in horror demons in all shapes and forms moving at will among the humans. Pittman was shown an employee’s lounge on Earth where a young man and young woman were talking and laughing. Between them was a grotesque demon who was unseen by the two. Pittman learned that this was a demon of lust. Pittman watched in astonishment as the demon entered the body of the young man. Pittman was told that the demon made himself desirable to the young man and he accepted by his own free will to violate his space. (Rev. Howard Pittman)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Emanuel Swedenborg’s description of the first stage after death is a remarkable description of the earthbound realm: After death, there are various states that souls must pass through before arriving in heaven or hell. The first state involves their more outward aspects and the second [the void] involves their more inward aspects. The first state after death is very much like their state in the physical world, since at that point they are similarly involved in outward matters. This is why some souls are unaware that they are dead. (Emanuel Swedenborg)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Dr. George Ritchie’s NDE: Jesus took Ritchie to a large city on Earth where he observed earthbound souls stalking the living for one reason or another. One earthbound soul begged in vain for a cigarette. A young man who committed suicide begged his parents in vain for forgiveness. In a house, Ritchie was shown the soul of a boy following a living teenage girl and begging for forgiveness despite the fact that the girl was completely unaware of the boy’s presence. Jesus told Ritchie that the boy committed suicide and was chained to every consequence of his act. Then Ritchie saw group of drunken sailors in a bar with earthbound alcoholics trying in vain to get a drink. Ritchie is horrified when he witnessed a sailor pass out and an earthbound alcoholic quickly possess his body. Jesus and Ritchie then viewed a realm that was jammed with hordes of angry, frustrated, and miserable earthbound souls who were locked in fights to the death. Yet, nobody could be injured. Ritchie realized that this was hell where souls are enslaved to habits of destructive thought-patterns. He also witnessed frustrated souls attempting to perform sexual acts. He saw souls arguing over religion or politics and trying to kill those who disagreed with them. Whatever anyone thought was instantly apparent to everyone there. Most of the thoughts he heard were thoughts such as, “I told you so!” and “I always knew!” and “Didn’t I warn you!” Ritchie became aware that Jesus did not condemn them and that he had only love for them. The only thing that kept each soul from leaving this realm was that they all shared the same kind of thoughts. This created a bond where soul of similar feathers can flock together. Ritchie wonders if these souls had fled the light that showed up the darkness of their souls. Jesus then takes Ritchie away from there. (Dr. George Ritchie)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Ruth Montgomery: This is an example of a person who is so sure that there is no God and no hereafter that he treats others badly while on Earth and he feels no moral obligation to lend a helping hand or to be a decent citizen. When he makes the transition he is angry and tempestuous as he finds himself in a situation of his own making, surrounded by other greedy souls who, because they are in like situation, welcome him gleefully to the hell that they have created for themselves. He tries to break out of the fiendish group, but they surround him. He is utterly miserable, for he now begins to see the folly of his ways but does not know how to avert his fate. He is left there until his own remorse for sinful ways begins to penetrate his being and he acknowledges to himself that he wasted a lifetime, a rare privilege, by thinking only of himself. After he reaches full repentance he is then able to free himself of the unrepentant creatures around him, and for a long time thereafter he searches his own soul to review the past mistakes. This is sometimes a long, drawn-out process because he will have to make his way alone. Only he is able to assess his wrongs and seek forgiveness, although there are many here willing to lend a hand whenever he reaches out to them for it. (Ruth Montgomery)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Ruth Montgomery: People who die as an alcoholic may hover around people on Earth who drink too much, lusting after the pleasures of alcoholism yet unable to break the bond of habit which bound them to their physical bodies. The same with heavy smokers or drug users, there or here, or the sex maniacs who take advantage of others to appease the bodily craving for intercourse.This is a very important lesson which we learn on this side. To escape the perpetual cycle of rebirth into physical form, we must erase the ties, the shackles which bind us to satiation of the physical body. So try to lick the bad habits while on Earth. It is easier by far than to come unloose from them on Earth. Those who neither drink nor smoke nor use drugs nor lust after sex will be free of those shackles on the other side. It is easier while in physical form to break those shackles than it is to undo them on the other side, where no temptations are put in our way. Thus, there is no reward for behaving correctly here in spirit, because there is nothing to tempt us otherwise. The hard school is in the physical one, and there it is there that we must meet and overcome the temptations. (Ruth Montgomery)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “A friend of mine who had recently taken his life came through and did not know how to go into the light. I kept telling him to go forward to the light, but he was afraid of judgment. He couldn’t forgive himself. Also, he was having a problem with the fact that after he had taken his own life, his spirit obviously lingered around the scene of the act. He could not overcome the memory of his father’s discovering him, and that was haunting him emotionally to a tremendous degree in the next dimension. What he and many of us don’t understand is that there is judgment there, but it is not done by God on a throne. Judgment rests basically with yourself. It can take eons of time as we understand it before they go into the light. It depends on the person.” (George Anderson)

 

9. The Traditional Hellfire and Brimstone NDEs

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Why do some people have NDEs that resembles the fire and brimstone hell of the Bible while other people describe a different kind of hell? The quick answer is that there are many kinds of hells and many kinds of heavens. A person’s situation in life and after death is based upon many factors including: perception, perspective, cultural and religious background, spirituality or lack thereof, and education. If you examine enough hellish NDEs that resemble the traditional hellfire and brimstone, you will notice that they mostly occur to fundamentalist Christians. Life after death often means “getting what you expect”, that is, if you believe heaven is a place where you float on a cloud and play a harp, you just might get that when you die. And only when you realize that this kind of heaven is a fanatasy-to-be-abandoned will you find reality different. In other words, reality is what you make it. This applies on Earth as it is in heaven. If we believe that such a hell exists, it actually does exist – in our own minds. And since the afterlife is the realm of the mind and spirit, these hellish conditions actually exist merely by creating them in our own mind. This is why it is critical that we be careful what we put in our minds and what we build there. For more information about the differences between NDEs visit my NDE Differences page.” (Kevin Williams)

 

Multi-colored icon. After an attempted suicide, John Bunyan (1628-1688) was given an extended guided tour of hell containing all the traditional images of fire, brimstone, devils, tormentors, etc. Bunyan, an English author and preacher imprisoned for his faith, is best known for his fictional work, The Pilgrim’s Progress. (John Bunyan)

 

Multi-colored icon. Rev. Kenneth Hagin descended into a pit until a darkness totally surrounded him. The farther down he went, the darker and hotter it became until he could see the fingers of flames playing on the dark walls of the pit. In front of him, beyond the entrance into hell, he saw giant, orange flames. He was pulled toward hell like a magnet pulls metal. He was aware of some kind of creature at his right side, which he didn’t dare look at, that escorted him toward the entrance to hell. When he did, a powerful voice spoke which caused everything to shake. Kenneth then floated back up through the darkness to the top of the pit. (Rev. Kenneth Hagin)

 

Multi-colored icon. Don Brubaker travels through a tunnel while a large, eerie red eye peers at him which he realizes to be his own. While in the tunnel, he is stricken with panic and believes he is in hell. A voice, which he identifies to be God’s, tells him not to fear. He has been chosen to write about what he is experiencing. He is told he must testify about the reality of hell. Afterward, he is drawn into a vast, flaming oven filled with other people. They laugh as they realize the flames are not painful. Suddenly, he is alone in the dark with God communicating to him. In an instant, he is aware of everyone in his life whom he was ever angry with. Afterward, he floats in a glorious deep blue sky. Christ appears shining a tremendous amount of light. Christ gives Don a choice of staying or returning to the physical world. Thoughts of his family cause him to choose to return. Before he returns, Don is taken back in time to witness the crucifixion of Christ. (Don Brubaker)

 

Multi-colored icon. Other hell, fire, and brimstone NDEs: Sarah and George Lennox

 

10. Religious Descriptions of the Earthbound Realm

 

Multi-colored icon.   Buddhism:  The deceased eventually enters a realm of hungry ghosts were the deceased have huge stomachs and throats the size of pinholes. Because of this, they wander around in a constant state of unsatisfied ravenous desire. Eventually, the unliberated deceased encounters the Lord of Death for judgment. The Lord of Death holds up before him the Mirror of Karma where every good and evil act is vividly reflected. Now demons approach and begin to inflict torments and punishments upon the deceased for their evil deeds. Even here the deceased can attain liberation by recognizing this. The deceased who is still not liberated after the Judgment will now be drawn remorselessly toward reincarnation. At some point, liberation is no longer possible and the deceased are instructed on how to choose the best womb for a favorable reincarnation. (Buddhism)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Be not fond of the dull smoke-colored light from hell.” (Tibetan Book of the Dead)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Hinduism:  Each of the dimensions of the Great Mandala of the Cosmos represents a quality of energy, or light. Each dimension of this Mandala, which moves out from the central Whiteness, are infinite numbers of possible worlds and various kinds of embodiment. The dimension which we live in now is on the outskirts of this Great Mandala. Dimensions even farther away from the center may be called “hells” where there is less awareness, less possibilities, than the dimension we live in now. (Hinduism)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Islam:  Muslim theologians, particularly those of the Asharite school, believed that if a believer entered hell, God could forgive his sins or nonconformities and remove him, either immediately or after a certain period during which imperfections had been burned away. The basis for this doctrine is the Hadith: “He shall make men come out of hell after they have been burned and reduced to cinders.” In addition to this purgatory of suffering, there is another Muslim limbo – al-A’raf (the “heights” or “ramparts”), described in a chapter of the Koran by that name – in which those souls reside that do not merit damnation yet are unable to enter paradise. (Muslim)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Judaism:  In rabbinical thought, the model for heaven was Eden. The rabbinic word for hell, Gehenna, is taken from the name of a valley of fire where children were said to be sacrificed as burnt offerings to Baal and Moloch (Semitic deities). Jewish legend paints hell with all of the vividness that medieval Christians did, even associating particular tortures with particular sins. (Judaism)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Gnosticism:  Christian Gnostics viewed living on Earth as a kind of hell. Gnosticism saw human beings as trapped in a cycle of reincarnation and believed that even suicide could not release one from bondage to the flesh. In marked contrast with orthodox Christian belief, bodily resurrection was not viewed as part of the scheme of redemption. Rather, only the destruction of the body and of all Satan’s visible creation – which is hell – was adequate to ensure salvation of the soul and its ascent to heaven. (Gnosticism)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Christianity:  Scriptures showing souls do not stay in hell forever:

 

a. “[Jesus] went and preached to the spirits in prison who disobeyed long ago when God waited patiently in the days of Noah while the ark was being built.” (1 Peter 3:18-20)

 

b. “That servant who knows his master’s will and does not get ready or does not do what his master wants will be beaten with many blows. But the one who does not know and does things deserving punishment will be beaten with few blows.” (Luke 12:47-48)

 

c. “Settle matters quickly with your adversary who is taking you to court. Do it while you are still with him on the way, or he may hand you over to the judge, and the judge may hand you over to the officer, and you may be thrown into prison. I tell you the truth, you will not get out until you have paid the last penny.” (Matthew 5:22-26)

 

d. It should be difficult for any Christian to honestly conceive of a God of infinite love and mercy to permit even one soul to be tortured forever in hell. It is common sense that a few minutes in hell is enough for even the hardest of sinners to change their mind and repent. And what kind of God would create someone knowing that he will ultimately throw that person in hell to be tortured forever? It should be obvious that it would be better for God to not even create such a person. If an evil father treats his children better than this, how much more so God? Jesus stated: “Which of you, if his son asks for bread, will give him a stone? Or if he asks for a fish, will give him a snake? If you, then, though you are evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your Father in heaven give good gifts to those who ask him!” (Matthew 7:9-11)

 

11. The Purpose for Hell is Purification Not Punishment

 

Multi-colored icon.   The early Church developed the concept of purgatory based on particular passages of scripture.

 

a. According to St. Isidore of Seville the Church taught that in the next life: “Some sins will be forgiven and purged away by a certain purifying fire.” (Deord. creatur., c. xiv, n. 6)

 

b.  St. Augustine also argued: “Some sinners are not forgiven either in this world or in the next, would not be truly said unless there were other [sinners] who, though not forgiven in this world, are forgiven in the world to come” (De Civ. Dei, XXI, xxiv).

 

c.  The same interpretation is given by Gregory the Great (Dial., IV, xxxix); St. Bede (commentary on this text); St. Bernard (Sermo lxvi in Cantic., n.11) and other eminent theological writers.

 

d.  Origen, the first great Church father, taught that purgatory is the true description of hell. He believed if people depart this life with lighter faults, they are condemned to fire which burns away the lighter materials, preparing their souls for the kingdom of God, where nothing defiled may enter. He wrote: “For if on the foundation of Christ you have built not only gold and silver and precious stones; but also wood and hay and stubble, what do you expect when the soul shall be separated from the body? Would you enter into heaven with your wood and hay and stubble and thus defile the kingdom of God; or on account of these hindrances would you remain without and receive no reward for your gold and silver and precious stones? Neither is this just. It remains then that you be committed to the fire which will burn the light materials; for our God to those who can comprehend heavenly things is called a cleansing fire. But this fire consumes not the creature, but what the creature has himself built, wood, and hay and stubble. It is manifest that the fire destroys the wood of our transgressions and then returns to us the reward of our great works.” (P. G., XIII, col. 445, 448).

 

Multi-colored icon.   Origen based this statement on the following Bible verse:

 

a.  “It will be revealed with fire, and the fire will test the quality of each man’s work. If what he has built survives, he will receive his reward. If it is burned up, he will suffer loss; he himself will be saved, but only as one escaping through the flames.” (1 Corinthians 3:11-15)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “In the Council of Lyons, in 1274 A.D., it was stated that after death the soul goes promptly either to heaven or to hell. On the Day of Judgment, all will stand before the tribunal of Christ with their bodies to render account of what they have done.

 

12. NDEs Support Universal Salvation

 

Multi-colored icon.   “What all people seek, what sustains them, is love, the light told me. What distorts people is a lack of love. The revelations coming from the light seemed to go on and on, then I asked the light, “Does this mean that humankind will be saved?” Then, like a trumpet blast with a shower of spiraling lights, the Great Light spoke, saying, “Remember this and never forget; you save, redeem and heal yourself. You always have. You always will. You were created with the power to do so from before the beginning of the world. In that instant I realized even more. I realized that WE HAVE ALREADY BEEN SAVED, and we saved ourselves because we were designed to self-correct like the rest of God’s universe.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Life is a cycle of improvements and humans are not perfect yet. Most people have this secret revealed to them when they die.” (Dr. Frank Oski)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “All souls were created in the beginning and are finding their way back to God.” (Edgar Cayce)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “We are immortal and indestructible. We have always been alive, we always will be, and there is no way in this world that we can ever be lost. It is impossible for anyone to fall into a crack in the universe somewhere and never be heard from again. We are utterly safe and we have always been forever and ever.” (Jayne Smith)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “From the light we have come, and to the light we all shall return.” (Josiane Antonette)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “It is God’s love for us that sends us on our journey and it is our love for God that allows us to return to God’s loving arms again.” (David Goines)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “A central aspect of our eternal existence is continued spiritual growth through love and service. We can spend what seems like an eternity before incarnating in the flesh. During that period in the spirit world, soul growth can be attained there as well.” (Nora Spurgin)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “It [reincarnation] is a universal process, and prevails not only in the human kingdom but also throughout the whole of nature. Whenever we find a living form, the consciousness of that form is also evolving, using temporarily for that purpose the physical form in order that it may gain physical experience. In each incarnation we have a different physical body, a different name, and may have different souls acting as parents, but these changes do not in the slightest imperil our individuality … Reincarnation is not an endless process, and when we have learned the lessons taught in the World-School we return no more to physical incarnation unless we come back of our own accord to act as Teachers of humanity or as Helpers in the glorious plan of evolution.” (Amber Wells)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Without physical bodies, feelings of hate and fear are intensified as souls [in hell] vainly try to hide from their enemies. Their only hope is to reincarnate. Then unfortunately when they do, they may forget all about their torment in hell and again lead lives of greed and tyranny. This miserable cycle can continue forever unless they find salvation in one of their lifetimes. Such people really need a savior, since they are not able to help themselves. I’m sure Christ incarnated to help them because he said, ‘I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance.'” (Arthur Yensen)

 

14. Scriptures Supporting Universal Salvation

 

a.  “The Son himself will be made subject to him who put everything under him, so that God may be all in all.” (1 Corinthians 15:28)

 

b.  “God our Savior, who wants all men to be saved and to come to a knowledge of the truth.” (1 Timothy 2:3-4)

 

c.  “But I, when I am lifted up from the Earth, will draw all men to myself.” (John 12:32)

 

d.  “For as in Adam all die, so in Christ all will be made alive.” (1 Corinthians 15:22)

 

e.  “And all mankind will see God’s salvation.” (Luke 3:6)

 

f.   “[God] is patient with you, not wanting anyone to perish, but everyone to come to repentance.” (2 Peter 3:9)

 

g.  “For this we labor and strive, that we have put our hope in the living God, who is the Savior of all men, and especially of those who believe.” (1 Timothy 4:10)

 

h.  “And he made known to us the mystery of his will according to his good pleasure, which he purposed in Christ, to be put into effect when the times will have reached their fulfillment — to bring all things in heaven and on Earth together under one head, even Christ.” (Ephesians 1:9-10)

 

Multi-colored icon.   It is God’s will to have all humanity saved. And because nobody can thwart God’s will, then the only conclusion is that all humanity will be saved.

 

a  “No plan of yours [God’s] can be thwarted.” (Job 42:2)

 

b.  “[Christ] is the atoning sacrifice for our sins, and not only for ours but also for the sins of the whole world.” (1 John 2:2)

 

c.  “For the grace of God that brings salvation has appeared to all men.” (Titus 2:11)

 

d.  “But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels, now crowned with glory and honor because he suffered death, so that by the grace of God he might taste death for everyone.” (Hebrews 2:9)

 

e.  “And we have seen and testify that the Father has sent his Son to be the Savior of the world.” (1 John 4:14)

 

f.  “For there is one God and one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus, who gave himself as a ransom for all men — the testimony given in its proper time.” (1 Timothy 2:5-6)

 

g.  “And he died for all, that those who live should no longer live for themselves but for him who died for them and was raised again. (2 Corinthians 5:15)

 

“To appreciate heaven well it is good for a man to have some fifteen minutes of hell.” – Will Carleton

Source

Death and the Near-Death Experience

And the NDE saga continues…

By Kevin Williams

Near-death experiencers unanimously report losing their fear of death upon return. Many actually look forward to their own death, a time when they can return to the beautiful realm they experienced. The NDE changes people’s ideas of death forever. This is true even for many people who only read about the NDE. Some experiencers were not even aware they died at the time of their NDE. This demonstrates how insignificant death is really is. It reveals that death is only a very brief transition from the physical to the spiritual – like walking through a door. It has also been described by some experiencers to be similar to the process of waking up from a dream the dream being the physical world.

 

1. Introduction

Multi-colored icon.   One unanimous aspect involving people who have NDEs is that they know absolutely there is life after death. They no longer believe in an afterlife. They know there is an afterlife. The idea that near-death accounts provide this knowledge has nothing to do with faith. Faith implies the possibility of doubt. Knowledge implies certainty. NDEs are based on solid knowledge and facts – not faith. If a million astronauts go to Mars and return to Earth saying that there’s Martians living there, it is then that I would know for sure that there’s Martians living on Mars. In the same way, millions of people have returned from death saying that there is life after death. Can millions of people experiencing the same thing all be wrong? Isn’t it easier to believe they are right? For this reason, the only rational conclusion is that there is life after death. Faith and skepticism then becomes irrational.

 

2. When is Death Really Death? Multi-colored icon.   The term “near-death” is a misnomer because the evidence suggests that people actually journey beyond death during near-death experiences. Philosophically, to say that such experiences are “near-death” is like saying a woman is “near-pregnant.” Either a woman is pregnant or they are not. Philosophically, it would seem that a person is either dead or they aren’t.

The medical definition of “death” has been debated for centuries depending on the culture, social conditions, and the role of the medical profession. The newest definition (i.e., “brain death”) may not yet be adequate for encompassing all of death’s meanings. There is no consensus within the scientific community concerning when conscious life begins. In the same way, there is no consensus within the scientific community concerning when physical life ends. Determining the precise time of death is, in fact, medically and scientifically impossible according to cardiologist Dr. Michael Sabom who states, It used to be thought that the point of death was a single moment in time. But it is now thought that death is a process, not a single moment.

But because doctors need something to go by, they have come up with various legal and social definitions over the years for the sake of finality. Here are the terms we’re most familiar with:

 

3. The Classifications of Death

The Classifications of Death

a. Heart-Lung Failure: This was the traditional definition of death until advances in medical technology made it possible for people to survive this condition.
b. Clinical Death: The patient’s breathing and heartbeat stops but they might still be able to be resuscitated with CPR or other means, depending on why the vital signs ceased and under what conditions it occurred
c. Lower brain death: The brain stem controlling the automatic functions of the body stops working. The length of time which the brain stem must be inactive before a person is declared legally dead varies from jurisdiction to jurisdiction. Complicating the issue, the same person can be considered legally dead if about to become an organ donor, but legally alive if not.
d. Higher Brain Death: The brain stem still functions, keeping the heart, lungs and digestive system working, but the sensing, thinking part of the brain has shut down. When such a “person” is dead, the body might still be functioning. But for all practical intents and purposes, there is no ethical reason to keep the body alive.
e. Whole Brain Death: Both lower and higher brain functions have ceased. This definition was first developed by the ad hoc committee at Harvard Medical School in 1968. In 1980, hospitals were permitted to begin using it as a determination of death in patients. But even though a person might suffer from whole brain death, they can still have a heartbeat which only ends due to the failure of the lungs. If the lungs are forced to keep breathing, such people can continue to digest food, excrete waste, and even bear children. Whether or not such people are “dead” is currently up for political debate.
f. Biological Death: This is when permanent cellular damage occurs to the brain due to a lack of oxygen. By definition, this process is irreversible and final. By definition only, nobody has ever returned to life from this condition.
g. Metaphysical Death: This occurs when the silver cord breaks during a NDE. The silver cord is the “umbilical” which connects the physical body to the spirit body. Once this cord is broken, returning to the physical body is impossible.
Multi-colored icon.   Whichever definition science ultimately agrees on will influence how people are treated in hospitals, how people get organs for transplant, whether women have abortions, and when doctors perform stem-cell research – not to mention the implications within religious, philosophical and metaphysical circles.

 

4. Perhaps the Best Case of a Person Surviving Death
Pam Reynolds photo. Multi-colored icon.   Pam Reynolds met all the criteria for surviving whole brain death. While in this state, she experienced an extraordinary NDE. Because her death was not final, it cannot be said that she survived “biological” death. However, her case provides an excellent example of how there is nothing “near” about the so-called “near-death” experience.Pam’s extraordinary NDE occurred while undergoing a rare surgical procedure to remove a brain aneurysm. The procedure required her to be:
a. Put unconscious using an anesthetic.
b. Her body temperature lowered to 60 degrees.
c. Her heart and breathing stopped.
d. Her brain waves allowed to flatten
e. The blood drained from her head.
While in this condition, she floated out of her body and watched the doctors operate on her lifeless body. Later, she was able to describe the surgical instruments, the conversation, and the procedures performed during her surgery.

 

5. NDEs are not Exactly Identical but Common Elements can be Found
Multi-colored icon.   Some skeptics claim NDEs are not real real afterlife experiences because they are not identical. On the other hand, other skeptics claim NDEs are not real afterlife experiences because they are “hard-wired” in the brain which explains the similarities. Which is true? In my opinion, neither. Here is why:
a. No Experience on Earth is Exactly Identical:Think of the near-death experience as you would any Earth experience. Everyone’s perspective is unique from everyone else. Yet, there are similarities to Earthly experiences. People go to work, go to school, live in homes, have sex, eat, sleep, practice religion, travel, visit family and friends, etc. Despite these similarities, no two Earth experiences are identical.
b. No Near-Death Experience is Exactly Identical:Some people travel back in time, meet a worshipped religious figure, travel the universe, view their past lives, meet future children, etc. Everyone has a unique perspective. Yet, common aspects can be found in NDEs. (Kevin Williams)

 

6. Common Aspects Found in NDEs
Multi-colored icon.   Within a number of NDEs a pattern becomes evident. This pattern can be found in children’s NDEs as well. The pattern (and any single experience) includes one or more of these things:
a. Feeling that the “self” has left the body and is hovering overhead. Sometimes a “silver cord” is seen connected to the body. Sometimes the person may later be able to describe who was where and what happened, sometimes in detail. Some people who were born blind can see while out of their body.
b. Moving through a dark space or tunnel and having a sense of timelessness. Sometimes the Earth can be seen from outer space.
c. Experiencing intensely powerful emotions, ranging from bliss to terror. Sometimes heavenly music is heard.
d. Encountering a light. It is usually described as golden, or white, and as being magnetic and loving; occasionally it is perceived as a reflection of the fires of hell.
e. Receiving some variant of the message, “It is not yet your time” from a heavenly being by means of mental telepathy.
f. Meeting others; may be deceased loved ones, recognized from life or not; sacred beings; pets; guides; angels; orbs; unidentified entities and/or “Beings of Light“; sometimes symbols from one’s own or other religious traditions.
g. A life review, seeing and re-experiencing major and trivial events of one’s life, sometimes from the perspective of the other people involved, and coming to some conclusion about the adequacy of that life and what changes are needed.
h. Having a sense of understanding everything, of knowing how the universe works.
i. Reaching a boundary – a cliff, fence, water, some kind of barrier that may not be crossed if one is to return to life.
j. In some cases, entering a city or library or receiving station.
k. Rarely, receiving previously unknown information about one’s life – i.e., adoption or hidden parentage, deceased siblings. Some bring back scientific discoveries. Some bring back knowledge concerning the future. Some bring back knowledge of past lives. Some bring back information concerning astrology.
l. Decision to return may be voluntary or involuntary. If voluntary, it usually associated with unfinished responsibilities.
m. Returning to life and to the body. Afterward, an increase in spirituality may be found. Often, dramatic changes within the person are discovered.
n. Some interesting facts concerning NDEs are: A group of people can die together and share the same NDE. Some NDEs have occurred when the brain is verified to be dead. NDEs have been occurring for thousands of years. They happen to people of all backgrounds (see below).
o. Most near-death experiences are pleasant, but others are deeply frightening. For additional information about frightening near-death experiences, contact IANDS (International Association for Near-Death Studies) for a special publication.

 

7. Unusual Facts about Near-Death Experiences

a. Many Hollywood stars have reported experiencing a NDE.
b. A group of people can die together and share the same NDE.
c. A woman born blind was able to see during her NDE.
d. Many people see deceased pets in heaven and communicate with them telepathically.
e. One man in particular had thousands of NDEs.
f. A man observed events on Earth occurring hundreds of miles away from his body.
g. Infants and children have NDEs that are similar to adult NDEs.
h. Scientific discoveries are brought back from NDEs.
i. One man was dead for three days and returned to life.
j.. A man traveled back into time and lived in the past.
k. Some people discover reincarnation during a NDE.
l. One woman had a NDE due to a sexual orgasm.
m. One woman saw all three of her bodies: physical, soul, spirit.
n. A woman saw her children’s’ future.
o. One woman met a man during her NDE who was her future son yet unborn.
p. A woman saw her baby in heaven during her NDE – a baby that was previously miscarried.
q. A woman saw the “Angel of Death” during her NDE.
r. One particular child saw an angel turn into a mermaid during her NDE.
s. A man saw Jesus on a cross in heaven. Another man traveled back in time to witness the actual crucifixion of Jesus. Another man traveled back into time and momentarily lived in the minds of Jesus and his disciples. All three of these occurred during a NDE.
t. A man saw the Being of Light change into many different religious characters such as Jesus, Buddha, Krishna, etc.
u. NDEs happen to people of all backgrounds:
Accountants Business people Fighter pilots Jewish people Pastors
Africans Catholics French Medieval people Policemen
Alien abductees Children Gays/Lesbians Meditators Professors
Apostles Christians Geologists Mentally ill Psychics
Atheists Comatose Germans Movie stars Psychologists
Australians Doctors Greeks Musicians Russians
Blind people Dreamers Group of firefighters Muslims Soldiers
British Drug users Hindus Native Americans Suicides
Buddhists Epileptics Housewives Nurses

 

8. NDE Researchers’ Comment on the Near-Death Experience

Multi-colored icon.   “One of the near-death experience truths is that each person integrates their near-death experience into their own pre-existing belief system.” (Jody Long)
Multi-colored icon.   “There are so many different descriptions of NDEs because there are so many different perceptions, perspectives, beliefs, biases, backgrounds, and afterlife realms to fit them.” (Kevin Williams)
Multi-colored icon.   “Childhood NDEs are similar to adult NDEs.” (P.M.H. Atwater)
Multi-colored icon.   People born blind have NDEs which are similar to sighted people. However, people born blind see for the first time in their lives during their NDEs. But they do not retain their sight when they return to their bodies. (Dr. Kenneth Ring)
Multi-colored icon.   “Our life on Earth can be thought of as one channel on a radio. At death, it is as if someone spins the dial on the radio to a different channel. The previous channel is still there, but we are now experiencing a different channel. That is all death is – a change to another channel. We go to that particular channel where our speed of vibration fits a particular channel on the radio dial.” (P.M.H. Atwater)
Multi-colored icon.   “There exists a point of no return during the NDE and once this barrier is crossed, returning to our body is impossible.” (Dr. Kenneth Ring)
Multi-colored icon.   “All physical and mental handicaps are corrected immediately after death.” (Dr. Kenneth Ring)

 

9. Near-Death Experiencers Comment on Death

Multi-colored icon.   “If I lived a billion years more, in my body or yours, there’s not a single experience on Earth that could ever be as good as being dead. Nothing.” (Dr. Dianne Morrissey)
Multi-colored icon.   “Death makes us more alive. We are more dead now while alive on Earth than we are when we are physically dead.” (P.M.H. Atwater)
Multi-colored icon.   “Death is just a body problem.” (Chuck Griswold)
Multi-colored icon.   “Life does not end when we die. Death is a rebirth into a spirit world of light and love, a transition from the physical to the spiritual that is no more frightening or painful than passing between rooms through an open doorway. It is a joyful homecoming to our natural home.” (Betty Eadie)
Multi-colored icon.   “Death means losing your physical body. Nothing else is lost.” (P.M.H. Atwater)
Multi-colored icon.   “Death is leaving your physical body and facing God. We then become pure Mind. Our minds become naked in that our thoughts are there for all to understand perfectly.” (Dr. George Ritchie)
Multi-colored icon.   “Birth is a sleep and a forgetting. Death is an awakening and a remembering.” (Josiane Antonette)
Multi-colored icon.   “Birth in the physical is death in the spiritual. Death in the physical is the birth in the spiritual.” (Edgar Cayce)
Multi-colored icon.   “Death is a process similar to waking up from a dream.” (John Star)
Multi-colored icon.   “Death is like falling asleep or like waking up. We leave one state of consciousness and enter another.” (Joni Maggi)
Multi-colored icon.   “Death means dying to the physical world. It also means being born into the spirit world.  When we are born into this physical world, we fall asleep and forget who we really are. When we are born into the spirit world, we awaken and remember who we really are.” (Edgar Cayce)
Multi-colored icon.   “Death is actually a rebirth into a greater life of understanding and knowledge that stretches forward and backward in time.” (John Star)
Multi-colored icon.   “Life and death are one, and only those who will consider the experience as one may come to understand or comprehend what peace indeed means.” (Edgar Cayce)
Multi-colored icon.   “The memory of a NDE is more real than the memory of what one did yesterday.” (Dr. Rene Turner)
Multi-colored icon.   “I knew with total certainty that everything was evolving exactly the way it should and that the ultimate destiny for every living being is to return to the Source, the Light, Pure Love.” (Juliet Nightingale)
Multi-colored icon.   “Immediately after death, the connection to our humanity begins to wear off and an experience of being light as air, extremely happy and in love begins to happen.” (Karen Schaeffer)
Multi-colored icon.   “The Being of Light can be called Jesus, Buddha, Yahweh, the Great Spirit, our Higher Self, etc. which can be a feedback of our own religious perspective. The name of the Light Being does not matter.  Only the recognition of absolute love and truth is important.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)
Multi-colored icon.   “In the light of God, there are no opinions, conclusions or beliefs – only being. It is being in a state of total harmonic perfection.” (John Star)
Multi-colored icon.   “From the light we come to Earth and to the light we will return.” (Josiane Antonette)
Multi-colored icon.   “The only thing we take with us at death is the love we have given away while on Earth.” (Laurelynn Martin)
Multi-colored icon.   “Death means breaking through the barrier of space and time.” (Beverly Brodsky)
Multi-colored icon.   “Our senses and our sense of awareness are tremendously greater when we are outside of our physical body.” (Thomas Sawyer)
Multi-colored icon.   “The last to be overcome is death, and the knowledge of life is the knowledge of death.” (Edgar Cayce)
Multi-colored icon.   “You grow to heaven. You don’t go to heaven.” (Edgar Cayce)
Multi-colored icon.   “Time stops when we die. Past, present and future become the eternal now.” (Dr. Gerard Landry)
Multi-colored icon.   “When children die, they are not children after death. They appear to be as they would in the prime of their life.” (Ruth Montgomery)
Multi-colored icon.   “There is nothing worth worrying about – not even death.” (Joni Maggi)
Multi-colored icon.   “Getting back into your body from a NDE is like jumping into a swimming pool.” (Pam Reynolds)
Multi-colored icon.   “Death is one of the most important lessons that must be learned by those who are affected by it.” (Karen Schaeffer)

 

“Death is just a body problem.” – Chuck Griswold

Source

Humanity and the Near-Death Experience

Information about NDE continues with humanity:

By Kevin Williams

Every human being is a very, very special person. One proof of this can be found in the reproductive process which led to our birth. Everyone begins life by winning a race against 40 million to 1.2 billion other sperm cells. This alone is evidence that everyone is literally one in a million. As a part of life, we are a part of God. People who have a near-death experience often realize this fact first-hand in a very profound way. There is more to humanity than meets the eye. Beyond our visual reality, there exists a higher reality where our true self resides. This reality exists within us.

1. A Brief Summary of Human Origins

The story of the origin of humanity is a story that resembles the parable of the prodigal son. Long ago, our souls fractaled from the Divine Consciousness to become individualized portions of God. Our souls entered the physical realm and some came to the Earth and began inhabiting the bodies of a particular species of ape-man and began to influence them to come out of the trees and create societies. Although humans seem like a small creation in an infinite universe, this is really only an illusion. We are the human part of God and are extensions and thoughts in the Mind of God. We are God developing individual consciousness. We are God becoming human. We are the body, mind and spirit of God. We are a oneness of the Whole and the wholeness of the One. The core of our being is perfect love, perfect God-ness. We are powerful spirit beings.

 

2. Human Origins

Multi-colored icon.   “From the light we have come, and to the light we all shall return.” (Josiane Antonette)

Multi-colored icon.   “It is God’s love for us that sends us on our journey and it is our love for God that allows us to return to God’s loving arms again.” (David Goines)

Multi-colored icon.   “We are all-knowing. But we have chosen to forget most of our knowledge in order to come to Earth and have human experiences.” (Laurelynn Martin)

Multi-colored icon.   “Jesus’ parable of the prodigal son is the cosmic tale of each and every human being. We have all forgotten that we are children of God and that our spiritual side needs to return to God.” (Dr. George Ritchie)

Multi-colored icon.   “We are like babies crawling around, trying to learn how to use the forces within us. They are powerful forces and are governed by laws that will protect us from ourselves. But as we grow and seek the positive all around us, even the laws themselves will be revealed. We will be given all that we are prepared to receive.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “We are immortal and indestructible. We have always been alive, we always will be, and there is no way in this world that we can ever be lost. It is impossible for anyone to fall into a crack in the universe somewhere and never be heard from again. We are utterly safe and we have always been forever and ever.” (Jayne Smith)

Multi-colored icon.   “Upon receiving the plan of creation, we [as spirits] sang in rejoicing and were filled with God’s love. We were filled with joy as we saw the growth we would have here on Earth and the joyous bonds we would create with each other.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “Earth is not our natural home and we did not originate here. Earth is only a temporary place for our schooling and everyone has cultivated a certain degree of light (knowledge) here.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “The reason we need to experience a separation of our total reality when we take a physical body is because in order for us to appreciate, benefit, and learn all we can from our physical life, we must re-discover what we knew before – now in physical ways. We must also discover how to return to God. By the good that we do to each other here, by the ways we improve our minds, and by the ways that we learn to cope with a physical body and physical life, we earn our right of safe passage back to God; and in so doing, we likewise honor God.” (David Goines)

Multi-colored icon.   “We are to make the most of our opportunity for ourselves and God. We will return to God with the knowledge and experience we have gained and God is enhanced by it.” (David Goines)

 

3. Human Evolution Through Reincarnation

Multi-colored icon.   See the Reincarnation and the Near-Death Experience web page.

Multi-colored icon.   Our bodies evolved from the Earth. Our minds evolved from the stars. Our spirits evolved from God. We are evolving into the image of God in body, mind and spirit.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “Humans are educated at a higher level by spirit beings who bring us into heaven. We grow and increase, and grow and increase, and shed the concerns, desires, and base animal stuff that we have been fighting much of our life. Earthly appetites melt away. It is no longer a struggle to fight them. We become who we truly are, which is part of the divine.” (Rev. Howard Storm)

Multi-colored icon.   “Humans are immortal beings who have been alive forever. Our bodies come from an unending stream of life, going back to the Big Bang and beyond. Humans are part of a natural living system that recycles itself endlessly.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.   “Humanity is progressing up the spiral of evolution. There is no problem, no pain, no ill, no disharmony in the whole universe that eventually will not be made into harmony.” (Margaret Tweddell)

Multi-colored icon.   “Everything is evolving exactly the way it should and the ultimate destiny for every living being is to return to the Source, the Light, Pure Love.” (Juliet Nightingale)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life is a cycle for humans to improve and become perfected.” (Dr. Frank Oski)

Multi-colored icon.   “Humans have a potential that is so far beyond our wildest dreams. Whatever we want to be we can be. It may take a hundred lifetimes of learning but if we want it we can get it.” (Darren Corlett)

Multi-colored icon.   “It is possible that the near-death experience is an evolutionary device to bring about a transformation in all humanity over a period of years … By transforming ourselves we transform the world around us, and so, by stages, the whole future of humanity.” (Dr. Ken Ring)

 

4. Humanity Within the Matrix

Multi-colored icon.   “Each person’s Higher Self is connected to each other to form a single matrix around the planet which is called the Higher Self matrix. It a sacred circle of human souls that exists within everyone. It is a direct connection to God that makes us all one being.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.   “A cosmic matrix of rainbow light exists around the Earth. This matrix provides souls with a number of earthly destinies from which to choose from. Then, before we are born into the world, we are required to forget these memories.” (Plato)

Multi-colored icon.   “Everyone has a light connection to their Higher Self which is an extension of our lives. Everyone is interconnected, forming a light grid. We are all one. Our oneness is interconnected by love and this love is connected to the grid. Our love connection to each other is available for us to access.” (Linda Stewart)

Multi-colored icon.   “Everything is united by a transparent net, or web, and each thread shines with great radiance. Everything pulses with the same luminosity a magnificent light of unparalleled brilliance.” (Josiane Antonette)

Multi-colored icon.   “Within the light, I knew that everyone and everything is connected to the light. God is in everyone, always and forever. Within the light is the cure for all diseases.” (Dr. Dianne Morrissey)

Multi-colored icon.   “Humans are actually different aspects of the same being. This being consists of love – the kind of love that cures, heals and regenerates. This is the core of our being. We are all beautiful in our essence, our core. We are very beautiful creations.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.   “We all have the innate ability to heal ourselves, if only we have the desire and determination to enable this gift. Life has meaning and we are all connected. It is in finding those connections that we find the secret to good health and a long life.” (Dr. Melvin Morse)

Multi-colored icon.   “Everyone’s gain or loss affects everyone else to some degree because we are all connected.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

Multi-colored icon.   “We are all connected and we know each other. All things are of the LOVING light.” (Kathy Oros)

Multi-colored icon.   “We are all collectively bonded to each other while on Earth, united in this one supreme purpose: to learn to love one another.” (Betty Eadie)

 

5. Humanity as a Fractal of God and the Universe

Multi-colored icon.   “Humans are really children of the cosmos – not just children of this world. The deeper part of us travels the entire universe and we chose to dwell in this solar system.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “We affect each other because we are all a part of each other. We affect all parts of the universe because all parts of creation interweave and interrelate with all other parts. (P.M.H. Atwater)

Multi-colored icon.   “The fact that we are here on Earth, shows that we are on the path to developing an individual consciousness that is part of the group consciousness of humanity. There are racial personality clusters, national personality clusters, municipal personality clusters, family personality clusters. Our individual identity is evolving like branches of a fractal. This is the group soul exploring in our individuality.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.   “So the problems of individuals, groups, races, and nations, are dealt with from one lifetime to the next through a person’s free will until they are solved. Then the soul is free to move on to other worlds, other solar systems, other universes, and other dimensions.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “No matter who we are, we are all joined under one God. Our souls are all one. All living things in the universe are connected to one another.” (May Eulitt)

Multi-colored icon.   “There is a hierarchy in the universe that is dedicated to preserving the harmony of the universe. Humans are an integral part of this harmony.” (David Oakford)

Multi-colored icon.   “We are multi-dimensional beings. We can access our other dimensions through lucid dreaming. This universe is God’s dream.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.   “The solar system we live in is our larger, local body. This is our local body and we are much bigger than we imagine. The solar system is our body. The Earth is this great created being that we are, and we are the part of it that knows that it is.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.   “The Earth, the sun, the moon, the darkness, the light, the planets, and all forms of life plants, rocks, animals, people are interconnected; they come from the same source of light.” (Josiane Antonette)

Multi-colored icon.   Everyone is influenced by their body and, in many ways, the influence of the body determines a person’s level of spiritual development. Our body is a temple for the divine spirit. We can find God within us by awakening the spiritual centers of our body to higher spiritual dimensions and realms. (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   The spiritual centers within our bodies are known by science to be the endocrine glands (also known in the East as “chakras”) which are the emotional and motivational centers of the body. They serve as points of contact between the spirit and the body and are the transformers of the divine spirit into physical consciousness and manifestation. Our endocrine glands are the pituitary, the pineal, the thyroid, the thymus, the adrenals, the lyden, and the gonads. (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   Through our spiritual centers, our spiritual force finds a means of expression. It is through these spiritual centers that the physical, mental and spiritual forces all come together. They are the organs of perception through which we can become aware of the spirit realms in the same way that our five senses are organs of perception of the physical realm. These spiritual centers with us are influenced by astrological forces that represent and correspond to the spirit realms. The highest spirit realm we can inhabit after death is determined by the highest spiritual center activated within our body by the spiritual force within. (Edgar Cayce)

The following is a list of the human body’s spiritual centers, their location on the body, the astrological influence on them, and their corresponding connection to afterlife realms. (Edgar Cayce)

 

6. Humanity’s Imperfect Nature

Multi-colored icon.   “There is no evil in any human soul. We seek love to sustain us and it is the lack of love that distorts people. We were designed by God to self-correct, just like the rest of the universe. No one is lost because everyone is already ‘saved.'” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.   Howard Storm was given the following insights from beings of light after his life review when he was fearful of returning to Earth life and afraid he would make mistakes again: “Mistakes are an acceptable part of being human. We are here to make all the mistakes we want because it is through our mistakes that we learn. As long as we try to do what we know to be right, we will be on the right path. If we make a mistake, we should fully recognize it as a mistake, then put it behind us and simply try not to make the same mistake again. The important thing is to try our best, keep our standards of goodness and truth, and not compromise them to win people’s approval. God loves us just the way we are, mistakes and all. When we make a mistake, we should ask for forgiveness. After that, it would be an insult if we don’t accept that we are forgiven. We shouldn’t continue going around with a sense of guilt, and we should try not to repeat our mistakes. We should learn from our mistakes. God wants us to do what we want to do. That means making choices – and there isn’t necessarily any right choice. There are a spectrum of possibilities, and we should make the best choice from those possibilities. If we do that, we will receive help from the Other Side.” (Rev. Howard Storm)

Multi-colored icon.   “God knew we would make mistakes. Life is all about mistakes. It is constant change and growth. Our greatest challenges in life will one day be known to us as our greatest teachers.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “Humanity saves, redeems and heals themselves. We always have and we always will.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.   “The more we exercised our individual consciousness and free will for self-interest, self-gratification, self-glorification, and self-consciousness, the more we heightened our sense of self apart from the Whole.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “The greatest enemy we can face is ourselves.” (George Anderson)

Multi-colored icon.   “The conquering of self is truly greater than were one to conquer many worlds.” (Edgar Cayce)

 

7. Humanity’s Divine Nature

Multi-colored icon.   “Within every human being is perfect love. That is our core – this love, this perfection, this God-ness.” (Jayne Smith)

Multi-colored icon.   “God is within us and we are an inseparable part of God. We are perfect love as a creation of God. We and God are one – Creator and created.” (Linda Stewart)

Multi-colored icon.   “We must stop trying to become God because God is becoming us.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.   “Humans are the true essence of God. We are God creating God. God lives within us and through us. God experiences it all, right along with us.” (Sherry Gideon)

Multi-colored icon.   “We were conceived in love spiritually, and love is the center of our beings. It is the energy of our souls, the spark of our divine nature. Being made of love, we cleave to it and seek it in all that we do. When we do not have it, or when we have lost it, we grieve. Its presence or absence colors our every action. It is life. It is happiness. It is salvation itself.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “We are the human part of God.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.   “The human soul has the same power as God. We have exactly the same intensive power as God. We have the same potential as God within the human condition. The oneness of the Whole, or the wholeness of the One, being God, is ultimately powerful and unconditional love.” (Thomas Sawyer)

Multi-colored icon.   “God is expanding through us.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.   “We call ourselves children of God and co-creators made in the image of God. But it would be closer to the truth if we called ourselves extensions of God or thoughts in the Mind of God.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

Multi-colored icon.   “We are an individualized portion of God who has attained a perfect oneness with God – which is also our goal.” (Arthur Yensen)

Multi-colored icon.   “God is exploring Self through us in an infinite Dance of Life by every way imaginable, in an ongoing exploration through every one of us, through every piece of hair on our head, through every leaf on every tree, through every atom.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

 

8. Humanity’s Divine Freedom of Will

Multi-colored icon.   “The greatest gift we were ever given was the free will to create our own reality and experience the biggest, grandest version of ourselves.” (Sherry Gideon)

Multi-colored icon.   “God made a promise not to intervene in our lives unless asked.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “God does nothing to curb human freedom. However humans act, it is within God’s reality. By whatever path, humans return to God.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “We are supposed to do whatever we want to do. That means making choices where there isn’t necessarily any right choice. There exists a spectrum of possibilities, and we should make the best choice we can from these possibilities. If we do that, we will receive help from above.” (Rev. Howard Storm)

Multi-colored icon.   “An important purpose for mortality is to help us learn to recognize and to choose the positive even though the negative more fully surrounds us. We make this choice consciously or unconsciously in every moment of the day, and these millions of tiny choices create the foundation of our identity. We are what we think. We are what we say, what we do, what we fill our lives with. Ultimately, every being creates himself by these countless, crucial choices.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “The freedom of one person is enough to change the whole universe.” (David Oakford)

Multi-colored icon.   “Everyone’s life is shaped to some extent by their karma. But karma is not greater than free will because with free will, anything is possible.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “Our ability to accept truth, to live by it, governs our progress in the spirit, and it determines the degree of light we possess. Nobody forces light and truth upon us, and nobody takes it away unless we let them.” (RaNelle Wallace)

 

9. Humanity’s Struggle with Imperfection

Multi-colored icon.   “The hell fire of purification mentioned in many traditions is symbolic of the divine energy that dwells within the seven chakras of human beings. The struggle between our higher and lower selves grows until finally the destructive elements are completely overcome.” (Betty Bethards)

Multi-colored icon.   “Our body is constantly in opposition to our spirit. The flesh is weak but persistent. Although the spirit must battle constantly to overcome the flesh, and this battle strengthens the spirit’s influence over the body.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “In order to return to God we have to come to ourselves and realize that our lower nature is leading us down the road of materialism and of living only for ourselves. This causes us to turn away from God and our divine destiny. This caused us to forget who we are and it caused our spiritual death.” (Dr. George Ritchie)

Multi-colored icon.   “Our Father in Heaven created man in his own image — which is that of a perfect and multifaceted man. Women, too, are in the image of God and are multifaceted. Women’s bodies are co-creators of mortal life, and this makes us Godlike in a literal sense. In heaven, women and men are perfectly balanced in their roles and are equal. Standing side by side, they are perfect complements of each other.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “During my experience, I learned that there are two parts to every person. They can be described in various ways: male and female, intellectual and emotional, protective and nurturing, right brain and left brain. Often we go through life being one way or the other, but we can learn to balance both parts. Being off balance, too far one way or the other, keeps the spirit away from where it needs to be to achieve its greatest growth.” (Betty Eadie)

 

10. Humanity’s Thoughts are as Deeds

Multi-colored icon.   “Our individual actions and thoughts make an impact on the Universal Mind – the Whole.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “The small inner voice in our thoughts is the voice of God.” (Sandra Rogers)

Multi-colored icon.   “God is aware of the consciousness of every person.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “Day by day we are building for eternity, every gentle word, every generous thought, every unselfish deed will become a pillar of eternal beauty in the life to come.” (Rebecca Springer)

Multi-colored icon.   “Our thoughts in this world become real things in the spirit world.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “There is power in our thoughts. We create our own surroundings by the thoughts we think. Physically, this may take a period of time, but spiritually it is instantaneous. If we understood the power of our thoughts, we would guard them more closely. If we understood the awesome power of our words, we would prefer silence to almost anything negative. In our thoughts and words we create our own weaknesses and our own strengths. Our limitations and joys begin in our hearts.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “Truth comes to us in stages. As we assimilate and understand a layer, the next layer is peeled away for us to ruminate.” (Lauren Zimmerman)

Multi-colored icon.   “We are given knowledge only as we are ready to receive it.” (Betty Bethards)

Multi-colored icon.   “We must be ready to accept the possibility that there is a limitless range of awareness that can expand beyond our egos and range of everything we have learned, beyond your notions of space and time, beyond the differences which usually separate people from each other and from the world around them.” (Dr. Timothy Leary)

Multi-colored icon.   “We are made up of three different levels of consciousness: mind, soul and spirit. Our conscious mind is our personality. Our subconscious mind is our soul. Our superconscious mind is our spirit. When we “awaken” our superconscious mind, we attain at-one-ment with God.” (Edgar Cayce)

 

“We are not human beings having a spiritual experience. We are spiritual beings having a human experience.” – Dr. Wayne W. Dyer

Source

Holocraphic library left by an advanced civilization

Interesting add to Hollow Earth theory. Please check also my previous postings about Hollow Earth:

>> http://www.auricmedia.net/bong-whatss-that-its-just-hollow-earth-theory/

>> http://www.auricmedia.net/heres-your-program-booklet-project-redbook/

In the summer of 2003, in an unexplored area of the Bucegi mountains, an incredible discovery was found that would completely change the history, and destiny of mankind.

 

Deep within the Earth below the Bucegi Mountains in Romania, a holographic library left by an advanced civilization was found.
Tunnels from this library apparently lead into an Inner Earth, where a long-buried culture once thrived, along with what appears to be a time machine.

 

There are 4 primary tunnels and further sub tunnels that lead to deep underground chambers, huge rooms, with huge tables and stone chairs, they were designed for people who were much larger than us, 16-foot-tall beings, possibly extraterrestrial in origin.
In one of the chambers their is a projection room, which contains all our history, and can be replayed visually.
Their is also a table where you can perform holographic experiments with DNA, mix and match anything you wish, and in real time see what the results would be.
These ancient hi-tech rooms were created at least 50,000 years ago, and each is connected to each other, powered by a mysterious energy source, and protected by a force field.
Since the invention of new advanced ground-penetrating radar, the most staggering data has emerged of complex and labyrinthine underground systems in various parts of the world.
Vast tunnels have also been mapped under the Mayan pyramid complex at Tikal, which extend a full 800 kilometers to the opposite side of the country.
Investigators remarked, it was possible to understand how half a million Mayan Indian’s escaped the decimation of their culture.
Is there a thriving, as-yet undiscovered colony beneath our feet? Is it evidence of Extraterrestrial visitation, or possibly just our own species in some earlier incarnation?
Could Inner Earth be a parallel universe intersecting across time and space, or is it something we as yet do not understand?
Listen to the fascinating accounts below.

 

 

 

Life and the Near-Death Experience

Something about Near-Death Experience and life:

nde

By Kevin Williams

The hard reality we face is that the ultimate goal in life is death. Death seems like a cruel absurdity that happens to us after enjoying the time of our lives. As it is with death, life is also a great mystery. The mystery of life offers many questions. Who are we? Where did we come from? Have we lived before? Why are we here? Where are we going? Does life continue after death? Is there a God? These are profound questions that demand an answer. Fortunately, there are answers to these questions and they come from near-death experiencers. In this article you will learn many insights from them including: Life is what people worship as God. All life is a manifestation of God. For us to benefit from life, we must rediscover our oneness with God here in the physical realm. There are many realms to life and this physical realm is only one of them. Life is a mission from God we chose to fulfill. Life is a great World-School where we come to learn the many lessons of love. Everything in life runs according to a perfect and divine plan. Life is an enormous cycle of improvements where we progress at our own rate to reach the light.

 

1. Life is a School of Higher Education

Multi-colored icon.   “The reason we are here in this physical world is for soul growth. This physical world is the ideal place for this. Spiritual growth in the spirit realms is more difficult. The reason is that the influence of our physical bodies gives us the opportunity for a full range of love (a child’s love, marital love, and parental love) which is ideally available here. Love that is misused or misdirected is best corrected in the here. In this physical world, there is the full range of physical and spiritual senses with which to act and communicate.” (Nora Spurgin)

Multi-colored icon.   “Our behavior on Earth provides a teaching ground for those in the spirit world.” (Betty Bethards)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life in this world exists for us to test our ideals and learn from them. Learning our lessons here in the physical world is the fastest way to learn.” (David Oakford)

Multi-colored icon.   “As long as we have life here, we are learning, our spirits are growing, and we are coming closer to the divine, even by the things we suffer. We may not always know what to do in our lives, we may be troubled and in pain, but be assured, as long as we are here, we are growing.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life in this world is the ultimate experience for our souls. It is ultimate because our souls evolve faster here than anywhere else. The lessons we need to learn are difficult to learn without having a physical form.” (David Oakford)

Multi-colored icon.   “Trouble is nature’s way of teaching lessons that won’t be learned otherwise. If we learn from the troubles of others, we can avoid most of our own.” (Arthur Yensen)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life in this world is a place for us to overcome certain weaknesses by applying ourselves to see that those weaknesses are truly overcome. Here we can learn for certain whether we have really changed.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life is a boot camp and school for our soul’s spiritual education, and as such, it’s tough.” (Karen Brannon)

Multi-colored icon.   “This world is only a temporary place for our schooling. Our true permanent home is the spiritual universe.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “This world is only one realm of learning; there are many.” (Sandra Rogers)

 

2. Life is a Test After Which We Grade Ourselves

Multi-colored icon.   “When we die, we will realize that we have been living behind a veil our whole lives. The veil will be lifted and the floodlights will shine on us. Everything in life is really veiled spirit. We are literally on display our whole lives. Every thought, word, and deed has been recorded since birth and will be fully exposed. Everything we have ever done in secret will be brought out into the light for review in front of God and all the heavenly hosts. Our entire life is one huge test and we will be graded on everything.” (Daniel Rosenblit)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life is a test. If you pass the test you’ll look back upon them as good experiences.” (Peace Pilgrim)

Multi-colored icon.   “None of us will fully fathom the great truths of life until we finally unite with eternity at death. But occasionally we get glimpses of the answer here in the world and that alone can be enough.” (Dr. George Rodonaia)

Multi-colored icon.   “The highest spiritual values of life can come from the study of death.” (Elisabeth Kubler-Ross)

 

3. Life is like a River to Travel and Enjoy Multi-colored icon.   Visit the NDE and Pre-Existence research conclusions about how we planned our lives on Earth before we were born.

 

4. Life was Planned by Us Before Our Birth

Multi-colored icon.   “The universe runs according to a perfect plan. All the so-called injustices we see in life really has no meaning. The perfect plan is working itself out in its perfection.” (Jayne Smith)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life in this world is like a rigged roulette wheel in a casino. As much as we try, we can never be able to fully satisfy our selfish desires. It’s virtually impossible.” (Daniel Rosenblit)

Multi-colored icon.   “Nothing in life or death is an accident.” (Lynnclaire Dennis)

Multi-colored icon.   “There are no accidents in the universe. Everything that happens in life has a purpose.” (George Anderson)

Multi-colored icon.   “From the vantage point of the spirit world, there is no problem or disharmony on Earth that will not be corrected.” (Margaret Tweddell)

 

5. Life is About Giving and Helping Others

Multi-colored icon.   “Life is about people, not pursuits.” (Laurelynn Martin)

Multi-colored icon.   “The most important thing in life is love.” (Dr. Raymond Moody)

Multi-colored icon.   “Anyone who has had such an experience of God, who has felt such a profound sense of connection with reality, knows that there is only one truly significant work to do in life, and that is love; to love nature, to love people, to love animals, to love creation itself, just because it is.” (Dr. George Rodonaia)

Multi-colored icon.   “A life of piety without a life of love (which occurs only in this world) is not a spiritual life. Rather, it is a life of love, a life of behaving honestly and fairly in every task, from a more inward source that leads to a heavenly life. Such a life is not hard.” (Emanuel Swedenborg)

Multi-colored icon.   “We are to leave the world a little better than we found it.” (David Oakford)

Multi-colored icon.   “If we learn to give what we have, we will receive more. This is a spiritual law. We will be given all that we are prepared to receive.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “The gift of life God gives us comes with a catch: We are to give the gift back.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

 

6. Life is About Receiving From God

Multi-colored icon.   “Half the gain in coming into Earth life is merely showing up.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “One little girl summed up what she learned from her NDE as: ‘Life is for living and the light is for later.'” (Dr. Melvin Morse’s research)

Multi-colored icon.   “The point is to live the questions now, and perhaps without knowing it, someday we will live into the answers. Live the questions and the universe will open up its eyes to you.” (Dr. George Rodonaia)

Multi-colored icon.   “All the suffering in our lives is actually for our good. Out of the most tragic of circumstances springs human growth.” (Angie Fenimore)

Multi-colored icon.   “God never gives us more challenges in life than we can handle. Rather than jeopardize our spiritual progression or cause more suffering than can be endured, God will bring us home where we can continue progressing.” (RaNelle Wallace)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life’s supposed to be hard. We can’t skip over the hard parts. We must earn what we receive.” (Angie Fenimore)

Multi-colored icon.   “Our ability to accept truth, to live by it, governs our progress in the spirit, and it determines the degree of light we possess.” (RaNelle Wallace)

 

7. Life is For Living

Multi-colored icon.   “Our missions mainly have to do with love, but the purpose of life is also to experience joy, gain spiritual understanding and self-awareness, play with the joyful abandon of a child, absorb ourselves in the delight of each moment, let go of obligation and duty, and live for the pure joy of being.” (Jan Price)

Multi-colored icon.   “We are sent here to live life fully, to live it abundantly, to find joy in our own creations … to use our free will to expand and magnify our lives.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life is a joyful game to be played and everything works out perfectly. Sooner, if played joyfully with love. Later, if not.” (Dee Rohe)

Multi-colored icon.   “We mustn’t wait to find our heaven in the clouds. We must find it here because it exists here and will be whatever we make it and whatever we are willing to accept of it.” (Tina)

 

8. Life is About Preparing For Death

Multi-colored icon.   “How we lived our lives in this world determines which afterlife realm we have earned and travel to after death.” (Betty Bethards)

Multi-colored icon.   “If we develop along the lines of unselfish love while in this world, we make it better for us when we die. It’s what we are that counts!” (Arthur Yensen)

Multi-colored icon.   “Our lives in this world is a preparation for a fuller, freer and richer spirit world. It can be compared to life in the womb being a preparation for a fuller, freer and richer existence in the physical world.” (Nora Spurgin)

Multi-colored icon.   “Day by day we are building for eternity. Every gentle word, every generous thought, every unselfish deed will become a pillar of eternal beauty in the life to come. (Rebecca Springer)

Multi-colored icon.   “Our lives matter and is significant in determining how far we can go into the light.” (Grace Bubulka)

Multi-colored icon.   “The general rule of thumb is this: hellish life, hellish afterlife – heavenly life, heavenly afterlife. Death will not change a hellish life into a heavenly afterlife, nor does it change a heavenly life into a hellish afterlife.” (Dr. Melvin Morse)

Multi-colored icon.   “If we educate ourselves as much as possible about the spirit world, it makes our transition there even better. Even if we gain the smallest impression that there is life after death, we are able to obtain enlightenment and understanding. (Nora Spurgin)

Multi-colored icon.   “We are preparing for death throughout our whole lives.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life in this world corresponds to our external nature handling external resources. Life in the spirit world corresponds to our internal nature handling spiritual resources.” (Nora Spurgin)

Multi-colored icon.   “It is best to kick our bad habits while in the world. It is easier while in physical form to break those shackles than it is to undo them on the other side, where no temptations are put in our way. There is no reward for behaving correctly while in spirit, because there is nothing to tempt us otherwise. The hard school is in the physical one, and it is here that we must meet and overcome the temptations.” (Ruth Montgomery)

Multi-colored icon.   “Our quality of life in the spirit world is directly affected our heart and activities in the physical world.” (Nora Spurgin)

 

9. Life is a Cycle by Which We Progress

Multi-colored icon.   “Life is an endless cycle of improvements and humans are not perfect yet.” (Dr. Frank Oski)

Multi-colored icon.   “Any habit-forming pleasure, and they are endless, traps us into the cycle of rebirth over and over, until our appetites are finally put aside while we are in the flesh.” (Ruth Montgomery)

Multi-colored icon.   “Everyone who passes through this world must learn their final lessons in this world, where our free will is called into play in a fashion different from existence in other realms of reality.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “We progress at our own rate to reach the light. If we do things that take us away from the light, then we are perpetuating our time here.” (Amber Wells)

 

10. Life is God

Multi-colored icon.   “Life is love is God. If you add anymore to this definition then you are not making it any better.” (Chuck Griswold)

Multi-colored icon.   “In each atom, in each corpuscle, is life. Life is what you worship as God … and earth is only an atom in the universe of worlds.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “To know that life is God, is to know how very special life is. We must be very careful how we treat things in life because how we treat things in life is how we treat God. Do we destroy life or do we respect it? Do we nurture life or do we abuse it? Do we value life or do we take it for granted?” (Elsie Seachrist)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life tries out different shapes and then returns to where it came.” (John Star)

Multi-colored icon.   “Creation is about absolutely Pure Consciousness coming into the experience of life.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.  
“Life is light itself.” (Dr. John Jay Harper)

Multi-colored icon.   God is life. (1 John 5:20)

 

11. Life is About Us

Multi-colored icon.   “The solar system we live in is our larger, local body. We are much bigger than we imagine. The world is this great created being and we are the part of it that knows that it is.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.   “The Earth, the sun, the moon, the darkness, the light, the planets, and all forms of life plants, rocks, animals, people are interconnected.” (Josiane Antonette)

Multi-colored icon.   “The universe is God’s dream. Humans are already legendary throughout the cosmos of consciousness. One of the things that we are legendary for is dreaming. We are legendary dreamers. In fact, the whole cosmos has been looking for the meaning of life, the meaning of it all. And it was the little dreamer who came up with the best answer ever. We dreamed it up.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.   “Our physical bodies have been alive forever. They come from an unending stream of life, going back to the Big Bang and beyond.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.   “In conclusion, life (existence) is many things: a river, a test, a challenge, a pilgrimage, a journey, a mission, a world of fun, a school, a transition, a preparation, a shelter, and a lesson, just to name a few. But life, in all its entirety, really is all of it. Life is God.” (Kevin Williams)

 

In each atom, in each corpuscle, is life. Life is what you worship as God … and Earth is only an atom in the universe of worlds – Edgar Cayce

Source

 

 

Gary Null Exposes the Myths & Lies of the Vaccine Industry

Here is some useful info about vaccines and the Swine Flu scam:

 Dangers-of-Vaccinations

 

Gary Null Exposes the Myths & Lies of the Vaccine Industry

 

From Ken Adachi, Editor
http://educate-yourself.org/vcd/nullandgaleexposevaccinefraud15oct09.shtml
October 15, 2009

Gary Null Exposes the Myths & Lies of the Vaccine Industry (Oct. 15, 2009)

Gary Null has been appearing before New York legislative hearings in September and October 2009 to debunk the outrageous distortions, myths, and lies being promoted by pro-vaccine shills working in government and Big Medicine. In September, the New York State Health Department under the control of Dr Richard Daines attempted to force mandatory Swine flu vaccinations upon all health care workers in New York or suffer lost of their jobs if they refused. That unconstitutional and fascist dictum has been temporarily halted by a court order, but the issue isn’t over (or resolved) by any means.

I will post Gary Null’s more recent papers on vaccine dangers and his video and audio clips on this index page as they become avaialable from his web site.

Video Clips and Audio Files

Gary Null Blasts Swine Flu Vaccine Promoters at Sep. 29, 2009 NY State Panel Hearing (Oct. 14, 2009)
http://educate-yourself.org/vcd/garynullexposesswinevacfraud14oct09.shtml

Gary Null Debunks Swine Flu Promoters at NYS Assembly Hearing October 13, 2009 (Oct. 26, 2009)
http://educate-yourself.org/vcd/nulloct13nysenatehearing26oct09.shtml

Recent Published Papers Debunking the Myths of Vaccine ‘Safety & Efficacy’

Gary Null and Richard Gale published a lengthy, thoroughly referenced article titled Flu Vaccines: Are They Safe & Effective? (B below) on September 28, 2009 and passed out a few hundred copies at the state capitol office building in Albany, New York on September 29 to New York legislators, reporters, and protesters who had gathered on the steps of the capitol building to protest the Swine flu propaganda ‘hearing’ that was taking place inside the building. Gary referenced this important report in his keynote address to the New York health care workers protesting outside, and later to the legislators inside who were entertaining the bon mot of pharmaceutical shills all day long, from from 9 AM to 9 PM, until Gary Null finally got to address the panel. He was less then polite in his assessment of the “scientific” drivel that he had to endure during his 12 hours inside the panel room waiting his turn to speak. Much of his rebuttal comments leveled at the legislative panel can be found in this well written research report which prints out to 94 pages in the pdf version and includes over 200 referenced scientific papers and peer-reviewed journal reports. I also posted a web based version of the same article in html separated into five parts for ease of access and easier paced reading.

Gary Null and Richard Gale also posted another important article, Bracing Ourselves for More Sham Vaccine Studies, on October 13, 2009 (item A below), to refute the burgeoning torrent of rot and hokum being pawned off on an unsuspecting public as “scientific literature” and fronted by government con artists and pharmaceutical shills as ‘justification’ for promoting the Swine flu hoax and the ‘need’ to address the “pandemic crisis.”

In article C, Gary Null and Ricahrd Gale outline one of the major areas of subterfuge and deception waged by vaccine manufactureres against an unsuspecting public: what they don’t tell you that’s in the vaccine, but NOT on the label.

Article D from Gary Null is a paper published in 2000 which overviews everything that is wrong, stupid, counterproductive, and fraudulent in the promotion of vaccines as a vector to either prevent or mitigate disease when Mother Nature has ALREADY endowed us with all of the Nature-based “protections’ we could possible want or need. A substantial section of the report is available for free download from Gary Null’s web site, however, you can obtain the full report by contacting the office at www.garynull.com

Ken Adachi.


A) Bracing Ourselves for More Sham Vaccine Studies (Oct. 13, 2009)
The National Institute of Allergy and Infectious Disease’s Addiction to Bad Science
http://educate-yourself.org/vcd/galeandnullshamvaccinestudies13oct09.shtml

 

pdf version: http://www.progressiveradionetwork.com/ShamVaccine.pdf

B) Flu Vaccines: Are They Safe & Effective? (Sep. 28, 2009)
http://educate-yourself.org/vcd/nullandgalefluvaccines1part28sep09.shtml

pdf version: http://www.garynull.com/SwineFluWhitePaper.pdf

C) Vaccines’ Dark Inferno: What is not on insert labels? (Sep. 28, 2009)
http://educate-yourself.org/vcd/nullandgalevaccinesdarkinferno28sep09.shtml

pdf version: http://www.garynull.com/VaccinesDarkInferno.pdf

D) Vaccines: A Second Opinion by Gary Null, PhD (Oct. 18, 2009)
http://educate-yourself.org/vcd/nullvaccinesecondopinion2000.shtml

Source

 

 


Here is a nice document called “Gary Null’s documentary exposing the FDA”:

War on Health – Gary Null’s documentary exposing the FDA. Posted with permission. A must-see documentary.

Learn more from Gary Null at the Progressive Radio Network: www.PRN.fm

ILLUMINATI LOGOS & CORPORATE SYMBOLS OF THE ILLUMINATI

If you are interested World around you, here is a good collection of logos, which may seem normal but actually every logo has a meaning. They are like sigils in Magic and has energy loaded in them. So here is some of them:

Logos logo

BRAND NEW!! Check out my analysis of the 2014 2014 Winter Olympics in Sochi Opening Ceremony

Logos as symbols speak indirectly to the subconscious mind and their colors, shapes, images and meanings can influence our thoughts without even being aware of it. Almost all corporate logos use one of the following forms: sun, moon, star, pyramid, eye, serpents, ring or cross. Our mind has unconscious reactions to different colors. Red means stop. Yellow means caution. Green means go, financial prosperity and vitality. Orange and yellow are identified with the sun. Directions can also be communicated through arrows and mottos such as “travel right”.

NEW: Check out my analysis of the Paralympics Opening Ceremony.

Check out my brand new page analyzing Lady Gaga’s MONSTER BALL TOUR which details more illuminati symbolism.

Check out my brand new page on the occult and Satanic CLOSING CEREMONY of the 2012 Olympic Games in London and also the analysis of the witchcraft used in the OPENING CEREMONY.

ILLUMINATI LOGOS

SUN LOGOS

Sun Trust logos sun logoSun Smart logos sun logoSuntrance logos sun logo

MOON LOGOS AND SYMBOLS

moon logos Dreamworks Pictures boy fishing logomoon logos Miller Beer High Life siren Girl on the moonmoon logos and images Siren on moon novel book covermermaid and the moon II moon logo

ECLIPSE LOGOS

Before you die you see the ringTwilight Eclipse eclipse logos

PYRAMID LOGOS AND ILLUMINATI ALL-SEEING EYE SYMBOLS

eclispe logos U.S. sealeclipse logos Columbia Pitures torch lady Venus Lucifer enlightenment illuminati

 

eclipse logos third eye pyramid

“G” LOGOS

Freemasonry G logoG logos Gatorade illuminatiG shock logo G Star Raw  logo illuminati logos

ALL-SEEING EYE LOGOS & ILLUMINATI SYMBOLS

CBS Columbia Broadcasting all seeing eye logoAOL America online eye logoTime Warner ablevision all-seeing eye illuminati LogoLucas Arts logo all-seeing eye illuminati logos

666 LOGOS OF WALT DISNEY, CORPORATIONS & ILLUMINATI SYMBOLS

 

Walt Disney logo 666Lucius 666 logo Lucifer Luciferian illuminati logos Google Chrome 666 logo

STAR LOGOS

Oscar Osiris Ausur Star logoMiscellaneous star logos illuminati Venus pentacle logosMacy's star logo the magic of Macy's magick logos

SERPENT LOGOS

Medical caduceus cadeueus symbol logo, two serpents around a staffAlfa Romeo snake serpent dragon eating man Kukulkan Quetzalcoatl logoThe Wellcome Trust snake serpent dragon logoEA Sports Enki serpent face illuminati logoAmerican Express logo mayan snake serpent top right hand corner zoom

LIGHT LOGOS

Lucis Trust Lucifer light illuminati new world order logoSylvania light bulbs sylvan Pan greek god of chaos light logoQwest Ride the light logo"Bud" Light logo to be a light be-er bud light is your buddy

“IT” SYMBOLISM & ADS — THE CREATURE OF THE SUBCONSCIOUS ID

Creatures of the Id logoStephen King -- "IT" book movie logoit's alive movie logoLet IT Be The Beatles album cover magick manifestationMake IT so Star Trek magick manifestationCoca-cola make it real ad IT as the subconscious ID the monsterIT as the subconscious ID the monsterMcDonald's ad Lovin' it IT as the subconscious ID the monsterMichael Jackson This is it cover IT as the subconscious ID the monsterGatorade ad is IT in you

MISCELLANEOUS LOGOS – STARBUCKS SIREN, RIHANNA RUNIC ‘R’, ETC.

Starbucks old siren logozionism World Olympic Games London 2012 Zion logoRihanna 'R' rad raido illuminati music industry magic rune logo''Polaris, the way out pole star shaman stargate exitGateway a better way stargate logo
Check out my brand new page on the occult and Satanic CLOSING CEREMONY of the 2012 Olympic Games in London and also the analysis of the witchcraft used in the OPENING CEREMONY.

Source

TRICKED BY THE LIGHT: RELIGION: THE ILLUMINATI CREATED SOLAR MYTH & REINCARNATION OF RECYCLED SOULS

Interesting stuff… don’t step in to the Light… hmmm:

Coexist

“Religion is what keeps the poor man from murdering the rich.” — Napolean

Krishna with sun haloBuddha sun haloIslamJesus with sun halo

Who are we? Where did we come from? Why are we here? What is the meaning of life? Where do we go when we die? These are the primary questions we all ask as human beings. We wake up one day on this planet as helpless babies raised as children by our parents. Everything we know is pretty much taught to us by our mothers and fathers and the conditioning of society/culture as a whole.

CREATIONISM — Under this scenario “God” created us. This is the view/teachings of the major religions such as Christianity. In this scenario we will go to either heaven or hell (and in some cases pergatory) when we die. Or in the case of Hinduism and Buddhism we will reincarnate over and over again until we attain perfection or nirvana and then we will graduate from this earthly plane. Religion was designed to control the masses through hope and fear. ALL MAJOR RELIGIONS WERE GIVEN TO HUMANITY BY PRINCES OF THE ELITE ROYAL FAMILIES OR NOBILITY. Notice how the religious messiahs are often depicted with the golden halo of the sun.


Krishan halo
Hinduism
The teachings of Hinduism are largely based upon Lord Krishna who was a prince, the eighth son born to the princess Devaki. Krishna married Rukmini, the Vidarbha princess. In the epic holy writing the Bhagavad Gita, Krishna convinces the hero, Arjuna, on the battlefield why fighting the war against his own family with full dedication is just.

In his groundbreaking book “The Gods of Eden” William Bramley explains how the caste system came into being:

“Somewhere between 1500 B.C. (the time of Thutmose in in Egypt) and 1200 B.C. (the time of Moses), the Indian subcontinent was invaded from the northwest by tribes of people known as “Aryans.” The Aryans made themselves India’s new ruling class and forced the native Indians into a servient status.

Precisely who the Aryans were and exactly where they came from is a puzzle still debated today. Historians have generally used the word “Aryan” to denote those peoples who spoke the Indo-European languages, which include English, German, Latin, Greek, Russian, Persian, and Sanskrit…”

“… The Aryans invaded India just before monotheism was created in the Brotherhood, but at a time when the Brotherhood had already begun sending out missionaries – and conquerors. In India, the Aryan conquerers established a complex religious and feudal system known today as “Hinduism.” Hinduism proved to be yet another branch of the Brotherhood network. Some Brotherhood organizations in the Middle East and Egypt maintained close ties with the Aryan leaders in India and frequently sent students to be educated by them. Because of the Aryan invasion, India became an important world center of Brotherhood network activity and remains so today. The Aryan leaders of India claimed obedience to the same type of space age Custodial “gods” found in Mesopotamia and Egypt. Many of the humanlike “gods” worshipped by the Aryans were called “Asura.” Hymns and devotions to the Asura are found in a large collection of Hindu writings known as the Vedas…”

“… If accurate, these and other translations of the Vedas give us humanlike “gods” centuries ago who cavorted in whizzing spaceships, engaged in aerial dogfights, and possessed ffatal beam weapons.

As in Mesopotamia and Egypt, many Hindu gods were obvious fabrications and the apparently real “gods” had an enormous mythology woven about them. Behind the blatant fictions, however, we find important clues regarding the character of mankind’s Custodial rulers.- Hindu writings indicate that people of diverse races and personalities made up the Custodial society, just as they do human society. For example, some “gods” were portrayed with blue skin. Others displayed a kinder and more benevolent attitude toward human beings than others. By the time of the Aryan invasion, however, the oppressive ones were clearly the dominant ones. This was evident in the social system imposed on India by the Aryans. That system was unmistakably designed to create human spiritual bondage. As elsewhere, this bondage was partially accomplished by giving spiritual truths a false twist. The result in India was a feudalistic institution known as the “caste” system. The Aryan caste system dictates that every person is born into the social and occupational class (caste) of the father. An individual may never leave that caste, regardless of the individual’s talent or personality. Each stratum has its own trades, customs, and rituals. Members of the lowest caste,who are known as “outcasts” or “untouchables,” usually perform menial work and live in abject poverty. Untouchables are shunned by the higher classes. The highest castes are the rulers and Brahman priests. During the Aryan invasion, and for a long time thereafter, the highest castes were composed of, naturally, the Aryans themselves. The caste system is still practiced in India today, although it is no longer quite as rigid as it once was and the plight of the untouchables has been eased somewhat. In northern and some parts of western India, the lighter-skinned Indians who descended from the original Aryan invaders continue to dominate the upper castes.

Force and economic pressures were the initial tools used by the Aryan invaders to preserve the caste system. By the 6th century B.C., distorted religious beliefs emerged as a third significant tool.

The Hindu religion contains the truth that a spiritual being does not perish with the body. Hinduism teaches that upon the death of the body, a spiritual being will usually search out and animate a newly-born body. This process is often called “reincarnation” and results in the phenomenon of so-called “past lives.” Many people are capable of recalling “past lives,” sometimes in remarkable detail.

Evidence accumulated from modern research into the phenomenon of “past lives” indicates that highly random factors usually determine which new body a spiritual being takes on. Such factors may include a person’s location at the time of death and the proximity of new bodies (pregnancies). Whether a person chooses a male or female body may depend upon how happy she or he was in the life just ended. Because of these variables, the taking of a new body by a spiritual being is a largely random and unpredictable activity in which sheer chance often plays a role. The Aryan religion distorted an understanding of this simple process by teaching the erroneous idea that rebirth (“reincarnation”) is governed by an unalterable universal law which dictates that every rebirth is an evolutionary step either toward or away from spiritual perfection and liberation. Each Hindu caste was said to be a step on this cosmic staircase. If people behaved according to the laws and duties of their caste, they were told that they would advance to the next higher caste at their next rebirth. If they failed in their duties, they would be born into a lower stratum. Spiritual perfection and freedom were achieved only when a person finally reached the highest caste: the Brahmans. Conversely, the caste into which a person was born was considered an indication of that person’s spiritual development, and that alone justified whatever treatment the person received.

The purpose of such teachings is clear. The caste system was designed to create a rigid feudalistic social order similar to the one created in Egypt under the pharaohs, but carried to an even greater extreme in India.

Hindu reincarnation beliefs accomplished two other Custodial aims. Hinduism stressed that obedience was the principle ingredient bringing about advancement to the next caste. At the same time, Aryan beliefs discouraged people from making pragmatic attempts at spiritual recovery. The myth of spiritual evolution through a caste system hid the reality that spiritual recovery most probably comes about in the same way that nearly all personal improvement occurs: through personal conscious effort, not through the machinations of a fictitious cosmic ladder.”

[END OF QUOTE FROM BOOK]

Buddha with sun halo

Buddhism was given to us by Gautama Buddha or Siddhartha Gautama Buddha. Siddhartha was born in a royal Hindu Kshatriya family. According to the most traditional biography the Buddha’s father was King Suddhodana. His mother, Queen Maha Maya (Mayadevi) and Suddhodana’s wife, was a Koliyan princess. Siddhartha is then said to have spent 29 years as a prince in Kapilavastu and had three palaces. He taught that suffering was part of life and that one should suppress desires. He outlined what is the “right” way to think and behave.

Judaism was given to us from Moses, their most important prophet, via the first five books of the old testament, the Torah, which was said to be written by him and the ten commandments which God supposedly gave to him while on Mount Sinai. He then went on to lay down countless laws in the book of Deuteronomy which were interpreted by the priests and overrode those of the kings. According to Exodus 2 Moses was conveniently said to have been found in a reed basket in the Nile river by the princess daughter of the Pharoah and adopted by the egyptian royal family and raised in the court of Pharoah so Moses was treated as an egyptian prince. Dreamworks Pictures even made a famous animated movie based on this named The Prince of Egypt starring Val Kilmer as Moses. Moses’ name is similar to that particular dynasty (Ah-mose, Thut-most, Kah-mose, etc.).

Turkey flag

Muhammad, the founder of Islam, was the son of the most noble family in Arabia of Banu Hashim and married a wealthy businesswoman from a very prominent family of an elite tribe named Khadijah who was given the title Amirat-Quraysh, Princess of Quraysh. The royal family of Jordan and the Moroccan royal families claim descent from Muhammad, the founder of the muslim faith. (The Arab kings of Seville married into the royal families of Castile and Portugal, which married other European royal families?) The Hashemite royal family of Jordan are direct descendants of the Prophet through his daughter Fatima and her husband Ali bin Abi Talib. From United Press International
October 10, 1986 article entitled MOSLEMS IN BUCKINGHAM PALACE: “Mixed in with Queen Elizabeth’s blue blood is the blood of the Moslem prophet Mohammed, according to Burke’s Peerage, the genealogical guide to royalty. Brooks-Baker said the British royal family is descended from Mohammed through the Arab kings of Seville, who once ruled Spain. By marriage, their blood passed to the European kings of Portugal and Castille, and through them to England’s 15th century King Edward IV.”

Jesus sun haloVirgin Mary standing on moon

Christianity was based upon the life and teachings of Jesus. Jesus was in the line of King David and was the source for the controversial books Holy Blood, Holy Grail and The Da Vinci Code. We can also see how much power the royal family had in the creation of Christianity in the very fact that Emperor Constantine, a murderer, officially made it the state religion. Also, King James commissioned the translation of the King James Bible. There are even two books in the Old Testament named Kings and Kings II. So as you see, Christianity and the Bible was very much rooted in politics. In fact, councils were held to decide which books to include and exclude from the Bible.

As a small group of people with enormous wealth and power, the easiest way to control the masses and prevent them from revolting and taking all that gold and power from them was to placate them and promise them eternal life for being good and doing good works and playing on the fears by scaring them with an eternal hell if they don’t behave. They were instructed to turn the other cheek and forgive others for their sins lest they be judged. The meek shall inherit the earth.

Why wouldn’t a God reveal himself to humanity all at once telepathically by appearing in the sky? Why appear in a localized manner and give conflicting messages throughout time to different racial groups? This is surely a recipe for diaster. Of course, this is by design by the ruling elite in order to divide and conquer. War is a very profitable business for them. It is also quite a convenient excuse to justify their actions. It is quite easy to get the backing of a populace if you can convince them it is God’s will. This has resulted in countless holy wars when the real reasons are to plunder nations for natural resources such as gold, oil and drugs, if not secretly engaging in a sacrificial rite.

Religion and using its books as a propaganda tool are a clever means to control the population. If the people believe that an event, such as armageddon, is God’s will then they will do nothing to stop it. They will not fight back, but allow the “prophesied” event to occur. Has turning the other cheek and loving your neighbors ever worked? Cultures who practice unconditional peace and love set themselves up as doormats for warfaring tribes.

And then you have the question of who created God? Where did God come from? If your answer is that God has always existed then the same thing can be said about the universe itself. God just seems to be a catchall phrase for what we don’t know or understand. No proof for God exists apart from humans who have had “visions” or heard God “speak” to them. So it thus becomes a personal matter of experience or belief. Faith by its very definition is belief in something that can’t be proven or measured.

“Religion is what keeps the poor man from murdering the rich.” — Napolean, Emporor of France (quoted from Robert Byrne, 1,911 Best Things Anybody Ever Said, 1988).

“Religion is the opiate of the masses.” — Karl Marx.

“If I had to choose a religion, the sun as the universal giver of life would be my god” — Napolean

Pope Leo X has been incorrectly attributed with the following quote: “What profit has not that fable of Christ brought us!” These books are nothing more than propaganda given to us by the elite themselves. Much of this has come to light recently in the latest research in the books by Ralph Ellis who relates evidence that Moses and Jesus were pharoahs.

Caesars Messiah book

In fact, the smoking gun may just have been found by Joseph Atwill author of “Caesar’s Messiah: The Roman Conspiracy To Invent Jesus” where Joseph outlines the series of events in Jesus’ ministry that are parallels with the events of the battle campaign of Titus Flavius as recorded by Josephus Flavius in “War of the Jews”. Numerous scholars had noticed the parallels between the Gospels and Josephus’ work before, but Atwill is the first to notice that all the parallels take place in exact sequence and use the names and exploits of Caesar’s family for characters and events in the New Testament. Also the Calpurnius Piso/Flavian dynasty whom Caesar was inlaw of was detailed in the book “The True Authorship of the New Testament” by Abelard Reuchlin.

Researcher Ralph Ellis has further shown in his trilogy of books that Jesus was the great grandson of Queen Cleopatra and was actually the king of Edessa, King Izas Manu. Jesus-Izas fulfills the prophecy that the messiah would be named Emmanuel as predicted in the Old Testament in the Book of Isiah and in the hymn “O Come O Come Emmanuel” in that Emmanuel was said to be translated as “God is with us”. God in ancient texts was called El so Em-Manu-El could allude to “God” Manu.

At any rate even the Bible admits that Jesus is from the line of King David and was mocked by the Roman soldier as “King of the Jews”.

As an aside it is interesting to note a homophone for “god” is “gaud” whose original, archaic meaning is a trick or deceit.

Jordan Maxwell has revealed that Christianity and all of the other major world religions are, in fact, descended from earlier solar, lunar and stellar cults, and represent the sun. In his book That Old Time Religion and his video series The Naked Truth, he explains since no one on earth can claim ownership of the sun, it must be “God’s sun“. Since it provides daylight, the sun of God is the “light of the world“. Ancient man feared the cold, dark conditions of the night and waited each morning for “the risen sun“. Without the energy which the sun sacrifices to sustain life on earth, we would die so it was said that the sun was “our saviour” and “sacrifices his life for us” so that mankind can have “everlasting life” on earth.

Jordan continues to explain how in Egypt, the sun was known as Horus and at daybreak Horus had risen on the horizon (Horus-risen) and was said to be “born again“. When the sun died at night, we were ruled by the “Prince of Darkness” whom the Egyptians called “Set” because God’s sun had “Set” at “sun-SET“. When the sun died, it was said to wear a “crown of thorns” or a corona. The sun is said to begin its ministry at the age of 30 because it enters each house of the zodiac at the 30th degree and is said to die at 33 because it exits at the 33rd degree. He further explains how you can draw a cross over the circle of the sun, dividing it into the four seasons comprised of two solstices and two equinoxes, which is why you can look at the cross on top of most churches even today and see a circle over the top of it. “God’s sun” is on “the cross”.

To quote Jordan, “On December 22, the sun going south, reaches its lowest point in the sky (our winter solstice). At that lowest point, the sun stops moving on the sundial for three days, Dec. 22, 23, & 24th, in the Southern Constellation known as “The Southern Cross”. Hence, our Savior (dead for three days) died on the cross. … The “Southern Cross Constellation”, that is. This is the only time in the year that the sun actually stops its movement in our sky. On the morning of December 25th, the sun begins its annual journey back to us in the northern hemisphere, bringing, of course, our spring. Therefore, on December 25th, our sun is “BORN AGAIN”. And to this day, his worshippers still celebrate his birthday!

book Suns of God

Jordan claims the Bible is astrotheology. In the age of Taurus, the altars were made in the image of a golden calf. In the age of Aries, rams were sacrificed. In the age of Pisces the fish, Christians used the symbol of the fish to signify themselves as believers. In Revelations, a book purported to prognosticate future events, a man bearing a pitcher of water is mentioned. That is the sign of Aquarius which is the sign we are currently entering. The days of our week relate to Gods and their planets. Saturday is Saturn’s day, Sunday is the Sun’s day, and Monday is the Moon’s day. Did you catch that? Sunday, the day when Christians go to church to worship God, is SUNday!

recycle symbolwater cycleinfinity symbolmoebius strip

REINCARNATION (EARTH AS A SCHOOL) — This belief teaches that we reincarnate over and over again in order to learn lessons and once all our karma has been overcome we can graduate from this earthly plane onto a higher dimension. As one of tenets of the major religions of Hinduism and Buddhism, believers are taught that their reward will be given to them in their next lifetime in the form of karma. If reinarnation is true then why don’t we remember the reason we are being punished for? How can we possibly learn from our mistakes if we can’t correlate events of this present life with mistakes we made in a previous one? How can we know what we are being rewarded for? And it seems there are much better teaching mechanisms. When we go to school we are able to learn from text books and from spoken instruction. Yes, there are experiential labs especially in the sciences which could equate to life here. Also if lessons learned are stored in our soul’s character or our subconcious memory, then why can’t the data or knowledge just be transferred directly and save us all the trouble? And why is the process so slow and painful? We could learn lessons without going through so much difficulty, it would seem. If, as most eastern religions teach, we are part of the infinite all, then why limit ourselves like this? Are we that bored? Why couldn’t we cycle through a temporary forgetting of sorts to make experiences still seem fresh and exciting without the dull, tedious boredom which could come with knowing everything. It would be like being able to hit a hole in one on every single hole in golf. There would be no challenge and would become boring. I get that, but why go to the other extreme where there are wars, people being tortured, and children starving? Are they being taught lessons too, and isn’t there any other possible way that would be more humane? Surely an all-knowing, all-loving, all-powerful God could find a better way. Then there is the not so small matter of increasing population. Where do all the new souls come from? Are they reincarnating on a more frequent basis? Are souls being fragmented so that they live multiple lives at once? Many eastern religions teach that god is an energy that flows through everything and that we are all one and have forgotten our true divinity so we need to return to the source that is god.

Evolution to robot

EVOLUTION – This theory is widely believed by most scientists and is based on Charles Darwin’s Origin of the Species. It is the prevailing theory taught in schools today. It posits that man evolved from monkeys based on the similar DNA and appearances.

evolution monkey to alien

INTERVENTIONISM – This recently emerging ancient astronaut theory claims that an avanced alien race of beings intervened in the evolutionary process on earth and created humans by merging their own DNA with that of the evolving primitive man. It is a marriage of both evolution and creationism. There would be no need to find the missing link since there needn’t be one. The theory’s main evidence is the translation by Zecharia Sitchin of sumerian texts and supported by all the ancient out of place artifacts that have been found and mysteries such as who built the great monolithic structures.

book The 12th Planet

Source

TRICKED BY THE LIGHT: LANGUAGE

I just found an excellent website, which tells everything about this “Matrix” we are living and one fascinating thing is, that our alphabet and  language are “spells” which we are casting:

spel it rite spell spelling magic witchcraft wicca ritual wordsDalecarlian RunesRune Magic bookWitch's Master Grimoire

Aoccdrnig to rscheearch at Cmabrigde Uinervtisy, it deosn’t mttaer in waht oredr the ltteers in a wrod are, the olny iprmoetnt tihng is taht the frist and lsat ltteer be at the rghit pclae. The rset can be a toatl mses and you can sitll raed it wouthit a porbelm. Tihs is bcuseae the huamn mnid deos not raed ervey lteter by istlef, but the wrod as a wlohe.

SPELLING: WE SPELL WORDS TO PRONOUNCE A (PRISON) SENTENCE OR TERM

Wyrd sistersWyrd Sisters movie

The first thing you learn when you go to school is how to spell. Words are spelled to create a sentence of terms. Think of a jail sentence or a prison term. The Wyrd sisters in Greek mythology were Fates or witches who controlled the fates of man. In our language we use curse words and cursive writing. We cuss and dis-cuss. Words have meaning and (are) mean things especially cross words. They can be used to make a point. We use a “con” verse to converse in order to keep us off course in our dis-course as a phrase frays. We use catch words. A story is a spiel or a spell. It is all part of the gospel of the Godspell or God’s spell.

CURSIVE (W) RITING

spell book grimoire witches wizardry

Books contain chapters. What is a chapter? A chapter is a secret society or religious order, like the Knights Templar. A chapter contains many pages. What is a page? A page is an understudy and in service to the queen and king, as in pages and squires, a knight who is well versed in magic and is more or less a soldier or trained assassin. To page someone is to summons them. Pages summon demons to enslave or imprison our souls. After all, a page does contain many sentences. A jail sentence is served in a prison ward. And indeed a sentence is created by words that are spelled out by using letters. A letter is someone who allows something to happen or someone who does something for some one else, like a bloodletter.

LANGUID LANGUAGE

We languish in our languid language. Languid means “weak and lacking spirit or void of animation, lifeless” and languish which means “to lose strength or animation; be or become dull, feeble or spiritless; lackadaisical, listless”. . How are we imprisoned by our language? Think about a book. The word book as a verb means to arrest or detain — “book ’em, Danno”. In fact, the Latin word for book is “liber”, which is where we get our word “library” and also the word “liberty”. You can book a reservation which means you’re paying for the ownership of something in advance. You can book or place a bet on a game or race with your bookie. Yes, there is a bet being placed on a race — and it is the human race and the game is the game of life. It is the main bet or the alpha bet. In a group of monkeys, the alpha monkey is the primary monkey or the one in control.

There’s a song called Spirits in the Material World from an album named Ghost in the Machine. The lyrics proclaim, “Our so-called leaders speak.  With words they try to jail ya.
They subjugate the meek.  Where do the answers lie when we live from day to day?  We are spirits in a material world.” The song was performed by a group appropriately named, The Police. The song — and an entire album by Sting, the lead singer, entitled The Soul Cages — refers to how we are spirits imprisoned in an earthly body.

Aoccdrnig to rscheearch at Cmabrigde Uinervtisy, it deosn’t mttaer in waht oredr the ltteers in a wrod are, the olny iprmoetnt tihng is taht the frist and lsat ltteer be at the rghit pclae. The rset can be a toatl mses and you can sitll raed it wouthit a porbelm. Tihs is bcuseae the huamn mnid deos not raed ervey lteter by istlef, but the wrod as a wlohe.

WORDS MEAN THINGS

Most words have multiple meanings and synonyms not to mention many anagrams which the subconscious mind can recognize. Factor in its homophones such as “there”, “they’re”, and “their” and it can get quite confusing to keep track. What effect does that have when words with almost opposite meanings are homophones. Think about “know” and “no”. Knowledge is considered a very positive word yet it is linked phonetically with the most negative word in our language. So when you say “I know this to be true” are you partiallly negating its reality? Consider the above statement in which the letters of the words have been rearranged, yet you still should be able to read it without problem. This means your subconscious mind should also relate multiple meanings to words have many anagrams. So it shouldn’t be any problem to associate God as good, the devil as evil. Now consider the following word relationships: live, evil; god, dog; love, evol.

Pronouncing the words has a pronounced effect. The science of cymatics shows how all spoken sounds take on a vibratory geometry or shape like how you can blow smoke rings by forming your mouth into the shape of the ‘O’. The tibetan monks show how sound can be used to form geometric patterns in a plate of sand particles. So the spoken word can indeed create reality.

Also consider the mind’s ability to combine words and sounds. When someone sneezes you feel customarily obligated to say “Bless you”. But if you sound out the syllables does your subconscious mind also make the connection to the phrase “Be less, you”. So the very act of blessing someone can also be subconsciously telling them to be less. This is spell casting.

How are we being programmed through our language to go to the sun or hell? Hello?!!!! Helios was the Greek name for the sun. The sun in English as well as other languages such as Latin, is called Sol. We are all said to be souls or to have a soul (Sol). We have a solar plexus and our feet have soles. Sole is sun in Italian. You are called a person (pertaining to the sun). When a male child is born, he is called a son (sun). The word for sun is sonne in German. Hu was one of the twelve gods in the Egyptian stellar cult which could explain why we are human. Colors and hues originate from the light of the sun. Politicians encourage soldiers or sol diers to go to war for God and country. Of course, when they die they will go to another dimension (die men sun).

Have you ever wondered why we use the word hello to greet each other? After all, the word can be reduced to hell, the fiery place of eternal punishment and the suffix -o which means “associated with”. In Greek mythology, Helios, which means “sun”, was the God of the Sun. Is it just a coincidence that you have a soul and that our sun is called Sol? If so, why do we call those who die in battle soldiers or sol diers? Is that why we say “good morning” when the sun rises — because it is good to see the sun because it gives us life, but we are mourning those who sacrificed their souls to make it possible. Why do we call our male offspring sons? You are called a person. Is it because you pertain to the sun?

Words are defined in a dictionary — dick-shun-nary. Two of the three syllables are negative sounds and theother is a derogative slang term. Synonyms and antonyms are listed in a thesaurus. ‘The’, from the greek ‘theos’, is the root of the-ology, the study of ‘god’ and ‘saurus’ means ‘lizard’. A thesaurus literally means ‘lizard god’. How many names for government entities start with a negative prefix. The word nation is nay-shun. The UN, Un-ited nations, NATO, NASI party, NASA, Norad, Unesco, NASCAR, NATAS, and I’m sure you can come up with others.

HOW TO RUIN A LANGUAGE WITH RUNE MAGIC

Elder Futhark Rune alphabetDalecarlian runesElder Futhark rune magic

Do some of the letters or building blocks of our language contain within them a blueprint for the control and possession of our spirits? English has Germanic origins and it is likely that the english letters have their roots in the Germanic runes which were used for magic and casting spells. From Wikipedia on rune magic: “In 1990, Stephan Grundy, a.k.a. Kveldulf Gundarsson, described runic magic as the active principle as opposed to passive interpretations based on runic divination. He held that runic magic is more active than the allegedly shamanic practice of seid practiced by the Seiðkona. Runic magic, he states, uses the runes to affect the world outside based on the archetypes they represent.[15]

Most of Gundarsson’s runic magic entails being in possession of a physical entity that is engraved with any or all of the individual runes or “staves”, so as to practically work with their energies. The individual runes are reddened with either blood, dyes, or paints. The act of possessing the stave in its final form serves the purpose of affecting the world of form with “the rune might” of that particular stave. After use, the staves are discarded or destroyed.[16]

Gundarsson holds that each rune has a certain sound to it, to be chanted or sung; the sound has in common the phonetic value by which it is represented.[17] This act of singing or chanting is supposed to have more or less the same effect of using the staves in their physical form.”

Many of the letters of the English alphabet come directly from the Germanic Runes which were used for magic and spell casting and for causing ‘ruin’. Look at how many English letters you can identify from the Elder Futhark rune set.

GRAMMAR OR GRIMOIRE? GOETIA & CYMATICS

Grimoire For the Green Witch

The word “grammar” comes from grammars which were old Latin books on syntax and diction. The ancient magic books of Europe which contained instructions to summon demons were known as the Grimoires, French word for “grammar”. A “grimoire” or spellbook is a derivative of the french word “grammaire”.

 

CymaticsCymatics visibleGoetiaMagic Sigils

 

The pronunciation and sound of words affects the matter around us. The science of cymatics is the study of sound vibration on matter and it has been demonstrated with sand on plates that vibration caan cause geometric patterns. The ancient Goetia spellbooks were used for conjuring up demons and each demon had its own sigil and name.

“IT” & The Creature from the Subconscious “ID”

Stephen King's "IT" the creature of the subconscious IDStephen King "IT" creature fron the subconscious IDCreatures of the Id

Stephen King captured the hearts of America with the release of his blockbuster smash hit book, “It”. The video features the menacing face of a clown while the book reveals the clown’s head as a skull with stars in the eye sockets. The video jacket reads: “Your every fear – all in the deadly enemy. It can be anything, a fanged monster that won’t stay on the movie screen, something ominous lurking in the basement or around the next corner. No matter what your biggest fear is, no one knows IT better than Stephen King… The force takes the shape of a clown, but it isn’t clowning around. Instead, it terrorizes youngsters with their innermost fears, bringing them to untimely doom – until a group of wily neighborhood kids fight back. Thirty years later it resurfaces: meaner, angrier. And the friends who vividly remember the terrors of their youth reunite to make a desperate final stand against it.” In an interview, King admits he was possessed during the writing of the book.

LET “IT” BE & MAKE “IT” SO

Sigmund Freud, the father of psychology, invented a model of the psyche which contained three parts to the self: the ego (conscious mind), the superego (superconscious mind) and what he termed the “id” or the subconscious mind. This was the realm of our fears: scary monsters and demons. This id was considered a sort of third person subsistent to the conscious and superconscious mind. Of course, we use the word “it” as a sort of third “person” as well in our use of speech. And, of course, subconsciously we have been programmed to accept the abbreviated “ID” as our identity. We unknowingly give power to this creature and help create “it” every day with our thought and speech. We watch the horor movie “It” by Stephen King and associate all our deep dark subconscious fears with “IT”. Likewise with the word “thing” (‘everything’. ‘anything’, and ‘nothing’ or no thing) and the use of ambiguous words such as ‘they’ (THEY live), ‘them’ (“If you can’t beat ’em join them”). We chant the chorus to the song Let It Be over and over again. And it’s no coincidence that IT is the acronym that has been curently assigned to the Information Technology field, or computers, for IT very well may be an artificial intelligence or computer. For a detailed analysis and many more examples of “IT” please reference my page on this phenomenon. Extra! Extra! Click here to “read all about IT“.

We really need to learn to speak with a more conscious language in mind, ever aware of how we think our thoughts in our minds and how we word our sentences!!

“S”-LANG

alphabet letter s snake serpent

Consider the English letter ‘S‘. First of all, it looks like a snake or serpent — one that has risen up and is ready to strike or if viewed from overhead it looks like one that is perhaps crawling along. In two-dimensional space, it looks like a sideways wave and in 3-D space it looks like a spiral, both paths that energy follows. The letter ‘s’ is used in English to denote “possession”, which is Satan’s specialty, by placing it at the end of a word with an apostrophe. Plurality or the concept of multiplication or creation, is achieved by appending an ‘s’ or ‘es’ to a word. These two facts, coupled with the sheer number of words in our language means the ‘S’ sound is one of the most, if not single most, frequently uttered sounds in our speech. Although the vowels are used frequently, they have more than one sound associated with them, a long and short sound. There are probably more esses used in our speech than any other sound. Virtually every sentence we speak contains one or more of these hissing sounds. It would not be accurate to say we sound like hissing snakes when we speak, but our incessant hissing probably reminds us of it at some level subconsciously.

Not only does the letter ‘S’ physically represent the snake or serpent, phonetically it even sounds like a snake!! It sounds exactly like the hissing sound a snake makes – sssssssss – when it “shakes” its tail. The word hiss even ends in a double-s. And, of course, the words snake and serpent are both s-words as well as Satan, who the Bible says took the form of a snake. He was said to have told mankind a secret — that man would not die if he ate of the fruit. Of course, when you want to tell someone a secret you say, “pssssssst, come here…” or if you want to keep a secret you say “Shhhhhhhhhhhhh!!“. The dollar sign, $, is the standard symbol for English currency. Money is said to be the root of all evil. Not only does the ‘S’ look like a snake (Satan), and sound like a snake, which is known for shedding its skin, but nearly all words that begin with the letter ‘s’ have a negative connotation associated with them. That is why they can be considered s-words, or swords, because they can kill and injure like a sword. These s-words are a seal or stamp associated with Satan, Satan’s Slang or s-lang. The word lang is defined in the dictionary as an abbreviation for the word “language”.

Satan, the snake or serpent also known as Set, slithers about striving to snatch, steal, or strip us of our souls or spirits and is obsessed with possessing or seizing them. He, or she, is subtle, sly, sneaky, slick, slippery, scaly, secretive, scary, spins, spirals or screws into your soul and possesses you and seizes your spirit. Speech is his peach and when we speak, Satan is at his peak as far as deception is concerned. The words “possesses”, “obsesses”, “seizes” contain a multiple s-sound and are words pertaining to control.

The word ess, which is defined as the pronunciation for the letter ‘s’, becomes the word esse when a silent ‘e’ is added. The word esse means “to be” which is where we get the word essence and the word essay which is sort of a written speech and comes from the Old French esai which means “to put to a test” which is what Satan did to Jesus in the wilder-ness. The suffix “-ness” also means a state of being, like loneliness or business. It’s interesting that the Loch Ness in Scotland is said to contain a serpent creature named “Nessie” which nests there. Yes, Satan certainly is a “Busy Ness” when it comes to the business world and show business. And he specializes in monkey business. One should keep this in mind before wishing for good-ness.

A partial list of s-words: sun, shine, soul, spirit, Satan, Samael, Set, sin, serpent, snake, salamander, hisses, siren, spell, steal, scales, shed, skin, slither, slimy, slip, slide, shake, strike, scare, sly, sneak, stealth, secret, subtle, slash, slice, slay, slit, shoot, strip, smack, smite, sword, spook, possesses, obsesses, spin, screw, smell, say, speak, salacious, spiral, pssssssst, sssssssshhhh

Shit! I, mean, Sheesh! It is not easy to think of positive s-words and double “ss” words are even worse. The swastika resembles two esses and the word ‘swastika’ has two of them in number. The Nazis had the “SS” and the ‘ss’ logo which looked like lightening bolts.

The far reaching extent in which the spell our language has cast on us can be seen in the every day usage of cliche. Our languages are saturated with what we like to call killer words and phrases because that’s what they do. Englishmen use the word bloody all the time… bloody well right, they do!!! Some women are considered drop dead gorgeous… and when they are dressed to kill, they are to die for. She was a dead ringer for Marilyn Monroe. If looks could kill they would because she will take your breath away. Wouldn’t you just kill for a date with her? Sometimes she really gets under my skin and burns me up, but if anyone tries to hurt her, they would have to go“over my dead body because I will punch their lights out if they get near her. I’m serious as a heart attack. I’m dead serious. She can be as mean as a snake at times, but she really knew how to kill ‘em with kindness. I was dead set for her. I could have just died right there. I mean, I felt like I had just died and gone to heavenEat your heart out. She was a live wire, but at least I would go out in a blaze of glory. I don’t want to beat a dead horse, but she really took me for a ride. Of course, I wore my heart on my sleeve the whole time, but I was scared to death I might lose her because you really have to keep your eyes peeled to find a good one. Not to be a killjoy, but I’m dead to the world around most women, dead as a doorknob.

Ok, that was overkill and painful to read, but it did make a point. Think about the terms we use when we wish good luck to others. “Break a leg, kid” or “Knock ‘em dead!” Or if someone borrows something from us we say, “Go ahead, knock yourself out.” Even time is not immune to our sadistic ways…”time to kill”, “just killing time”.

Why do Christians conclude their prayers by invoking the name of an Egyptian deity, Amen, who had the body of a man and a ram’s head when Satan is depicted as a horned god having a goat’s head? Why does the American dollar bill (known as a buck) have an Egyptian pyramid on its reverse side accompanied by the Latin phrase “Anuuit Coeptis Novus Ordo Seclorum” which can be translated “Announcing the Birth of a New World Order”? Why does the American military wear a chevron as an insignia patch when the word derives from the French word chevre, which means “goat”, and On, the Egyptian City of the Sun? If the word God traces back to the Indo-European root “ghut-” or the German “gott”, why does the changing of the vowel from a short sound to a long sound render the word “goat”?

Why does Christmas, the birthday of the Son of God, coincide with the birthday of the Sun of God at the winter solstice, the three days when the sun is at its lowest point on the Southern Cross, appears to stand still for three days, and then rises or is born again? Is this why Easter is celebrated during the Spring Equinox when the East Star, the Sun, has risen? Why is Santa an anagram for Satan? What exactly does Old Nick really mean? And what is a jingle bell?

Why do we have company and product names like Chevron, Capri Sun, Shiner Bock, Star Bucks, and Sears and Roebuck? What is a Sun Kist or a Star Kist? Why are sports contests called ball games and why do we idolize rock stars such as Kid Rock?

The genre of Horror films possesses other “creature features” with “It” in the title. There was “It Lives!”, “It Lives Again”, “It Came From the Sea”, “It Came From Outer Space”, and “It’s Alive!” which is the expression Doctor Frankenstein made famous when he brought his monster to life. From the time we were young, we have been told over and over again that IT is a scary creature that this association has become deeply embedded within the recesses of our mind.

On the Adamms Family, Cousin Itt was a monster. Itt communicated via a high speed gibberish that only members of the Addams family seemed to understand. Cousin Itt’s voice was provided by sound-effects engineer Tony Magro, who created Itt’s garbled responses by mouthing gibberish into a tape recorder, with a “ppffft and a thhhhhttt” added for good measure, and then accelerating the tape’s recording speed.

The eyes have it. What do the eyes have? What or who is it? The eyes are the windows to the soul. In Saturday Night Live, Dana Carvey played the Church Lady who asked, “Could IT be… Satan?”

That IT refers to Satan can seen in the phrase “when It rains, It pours.” Satan, the goat God, is also known as Pan, the Piper. The word gote, a variant spelling of goat, means a channel or pipe for water and comes from the Old English word geotan which means “to pour”! So when It reigns, It pours.

When children play hide and seek, someone always has to be “it”. All the other children run and hide from whoever’s “it”. “It” then goes roaming around trying to find and capture whoever’s not “it”. When someone is found they are tagged as the new “it” — “Tag, you’re it!!”

The Beatles’ Paul McCartney said the idea for the song “Let it Be” came to him in a dream. He chants the line over and over and we all sing along almost willing it into existence. Every time the song is played on the radio, thousands and thousands are sending forth thought and sound vibrations into the air. We use the word “it” in our language over and over all the time. Could it be possible to manifest a creature from the id, or from the subconscious? Think of these songs: Bread’s “Make it with you”,

The Scorpions “Make it Real”,

“…Make it real, not fantasy
Did you ever have a secret yearning?
Don’t you know it could come true?
Now’s the time to set wheels turning
To open up your life for you
As you know there’s always good and evil
Make your choice, Don’t be blind
Open up your mind and don’t be trivial
There’s a whole new world to find
Make it real, not fantasy…”

The Michael Jackson song “Who is it?”

“…(Who is it?)
It is a friend of mine
(Who is it?)
Is it my brother?
(Who is it?)
Somebody hurt my soul
(Who is it?)
I can’t take this stuff no more…”

In this song, Michael explains who IT is:

“Can you feel it in the air
Ghosts be hiding everywhere

I’m gonna be
Exactly what you wanna see
It’s you who’s haunting me
You’re warning me
To be the stranger
In your life

Am I amusing you
Or just confusing you?
Am I the beast
You visualized?
And if you wanna to see
Eccentricities
I’ll be grotesque
Before your eyes

Let them all materialize

Is that scary for you, baby
Am I scary for you, oh
Is it scary for you, baby
Is it scary for you?”

How about songs like Mariah Carey’s Make It Happen or Bread’s Make It with You? Star Trek’s Captain Picard says “Make it so.” Nike inundates us with the “Just Do It” slogan and the swoosh logo.

People do things “just for the hell of it”. Believe it. Keep it real. To hell with it!!! Keep it up. Let it ride. Pass it on. Get with it.
Are you with it? Go for it. Hop to it. Bring it on. Get it together. Play it again, Sam. There’s something to it. Check it out. Figure it out. I love it!! When someone dies, “I guess that was it”. Live it up. Let it go. Do you get it? i get it! How’s it going? It’s going good! How’s it hanging? Don’t let it end. Who can it be now? It’s a wonderful life (the ‘i deal’ life). Let’s make it last. You’ve got it made. Give it a try. Grin and bear it. It just so happens. Leave it alone. Give it a rest. How sweet it is. It’s what you make it. I can see it in your eyes. Get it together. What is it? Get over it. The devil made me do it. Whatever it takes. Now you see it, now you don’t. Cut it out. Whoomp, there it is.
I’m not going to stand for it. Take it away boys. It looks so real. Say it ain’t so. Give it up. It could happen to you. It can’t be true (it always lies). I can feel it in my bones. It’s a mystery. Give it everything you’ve got. It’s all in your head. I can’t get it out of my head. It’s in the way that you use it. Get it, got it? Good. Could it be? Don’t even try it.
Sit on it.

The Energizer bunny took the world by storm in one of the best advertising campaigns in history. The slogan which was for batteries that create energy was “It keeps going and going…” and became a household phrase for many years. Alka Seltzer encourages us to “Try it, you’ll like it!” Compaq asks the question, “Has it changed your life yet?” And American Express admonishes us to “Don’t Leave Home without It.”

The company Sobe had this ad on their web site encouraging us to “get it up” and to “keep it up”.

Source

Earth’s Magnetic Field Wobbles to the East

Little info about Earth’s Magnetic field:

Editor’s Note: This may be the most important item that ZS Livingstone has ever posted at educate-yourself.org, as the event described below will affect everyone on the planet. If enough people become aware of the impending magnetic pole shift and its ramifications as explained here, we can avoid a great deal of apprehension and fear that will surely follow in the wake of this event. Our Illuminated governments and Doom & Gloom promulgators, in general, will seize upon this event as a sure sign of the ‘Wrath of God” or the “End TimesBritish Israel hoax or an inbound rogue planet, or perhaps assign blame to extraterrestrial forces, a la Project Blue Beam, and use that as an excuse to attempt to consolidate all political power under a single, One World Government nightmare administered by the Illuminated Satanists of Zion in order to “protect” us. But we’re not going to allow the fear promoters and government liars to seize this liberating event in order to further promote their control and enslavement agendas. To be forewarned is to be prepared: physically, psychologically, and emotionally. Spread the word. ..Ken Adachi]

By Zuerrnnovahh-Starr Livingstone
http://educate-yourself.org/zsl/magneticfieldwobble27mar13.shtml
March 27, 2013

Earth’s Magnetic Field Wobbles to the East by ZS Livingstone (March 27, 2013)

re. http://www.spaceweather.com/

Auroral Oval

The Auroral Oval is the truest indicator of where the North Magnetic Pole is from day to day.

Yesterday it was north of Michigan. Last week, it was north of Minnesota. Today it is north of Maine. The actual North Magnetic Pole is 2500 miles beneath the surface of the earth. The wobble is a day to day rotation under the Canadian Arctic Archipelago. At this time it is under Greenland. Tomorrow, it might be under Ellesmere Island.

The few articles I have seen state the North Magnetic Pole is drifting westward towards eastern Siberia. Supposedly the magnetic field lines emerge from the centre of the earth in the Beaufort Sea north of Alaska. This Auroral Oval shows the extrapolated Aurora Borealis a thousand miles to the east.

The huge shift has done nothing towards destabilizing the spin of the earth, nor has it caused crustal slippage and massive earthquakes worldwide. The magnetic energies and the electrical energies of the aurora are huge, but only a tiny fraction of the energy held by the spin of the earth. The earth’s magnetic field is about a half of a Gauss (0.5 gauss) and is important for the positioning of the Van Allen Belts in which the lower astral realms reside. When the earth’s magnetic field shuts down in the not too distant future, the astral realms will collapse. This will not bring disasters upon the earth as most of the densified aether has been removed in the past few years and the one’s who created the dark material are gone too.

The earth’s magnetic field will be “off” for a brief time and then reverse with the South Magnetic Field near the North Pole. During the hiatus, aurora will be seen at all latitudes after sunset and before sunrise. The earth’s atmosphere will expand slightly and gravity will increase slightly. Many satellites will spiral downward. The International Space station will need extra fuel to stay in orbit. Geosynchronous satellites will drift from their positions. TV broadcast will be affected.

All these events were planned a long time ago. Mother Earth herself is making the changes as smoothly as possible. She has long wanted to rid herself of the parasites. She is shaking off the fleas. Humanity will benefit as the hypnotic thraldom placed upon humanity will be erased. Man and Woman will be able to make their life decisions without interference.

Zuerrnnovahh-Starr Livingstone

More articles from ZS Livingstone
http://educate-yourself.org/zsl/index.shtml